Directions and instigations to the duty of prayer how, and why the heart is to be kept with diligence. Pressing arguments and directions for hearing the voice of the rod. Being the sum and substance of nine sermons (not heretofore printed,) by Mr. Andrew Gray, late minister of the Gospel at Glasgow.
         Gray, Andrew, 1633-1656.
      
       
         
           1669
        
      
       Approx. 331 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 99 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A41838
         Wing G1607A
         ESTC R224166
         99834549
         99834549
         39050
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A41838)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 39050)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1811:12)
      
       
         
           
             Directions and instigations to the duty of prayer how, and why the heart is to be kept with diligence. Pressing arguments and directions for hearing the voice of the rod. Being the sum and substance of nine sermons (not heretofore printed,) by Mr. Andrew Gray, late minister of the Gospel at Glasgow.
             Gray, Andrew, 1633-1656.
          
           
             The second impression, newly corrected and amended.
          
           196 p.
           
             printed by George Swintoun, and James Glen,
             Edinburgh :
             anno Dom. 1669.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christian life -- Sermons -- Early works to 1800.
           Prayer -- Sermons -- Early works to 1800.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2004-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-03 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-01 Rachel Losh
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-03 Apex CoVantage
        Rekeyed and resubmitted
      
        2005-05 Rachel Losh
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-05 Rachel Losh
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           DIRECTIONS
           AND
           INSTIGATIONS
           To
           the
           Duty
           of
           PRAYER
           ,
           How
           ,
           and
           why
           the
           Heart
           is
           to
           be
           kept
           with
           diligence
           .
        
         
           Pressing
           Arguments
           and
           Directions
           for
           hearing
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Rod.
           
        
         
           Being
           the
           sum
           and
           substance
           of
           nine
           Sermons
           (
           not
           heretofore
           Printed
           ,
           )
           By
           Mr.
           
             ANDREW
             GRAY
          
           ,
           late
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           at
           Glasgow
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Impression
           ,
           newly
           corrected
           and
           amended
           .
        
         
           
             Col.
             42.
             
          
           Continue
           in
           prayer
           ,
           and
           watch
           in
           the
           same
           with
           thanksgiving
           .
        
         
           
             Prov.
             23
             26.
             
          
           My
           son
           give
           me
           thy
           heart
           .
        
         
           
             Psal.
             94
             12.
             
          
           Blessed
           is
           the
           man
           whom
           thou
           chastnest
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           and
           teachest
           out
           of
           thy
           law
           .
        
         
           Edinburgh
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             George
             Swintoun
          
           ,
           and
           
             James
             Glen
          
           .
           Anno
           Dom.
           1669.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           
             Christian
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           was
           not
           the
           design
           of
           the
           Lords
           Servant
           who
           preached
           these
           following
           Sermons
           ,
           to
           have
           them
           thus
           published
           .
           And
           if
           he
           had
           survived
           the
           publishing
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           other
           Sermons
           already
           printed
           ,
           (
           and
           through
           importunity
           had
           condescended
           they
           should
           be
           put
           to
           the
           Presse
           )
           they
           would
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           have
           come
           forth
           more
           refined
           ,
           and
           better
           digested
           :
           and
           therefore
           be
           intreated
           
             Courteous
             Reader
          
           ,
           rather
           to
           take
           in
           good
           part
           that
           which
           is
           intended
           for
           the
           publike
           good
           ,
           then
           to
           carp
           at
           any
           thing
           which
           doth
           not
           satisfie
           thine
           own
           Genius
           ;
           considering
           that
           what
           thou
           hast
           here
           was
           gleaned
           by
           a
           Church-writer
           ,
           gathering
           together
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           matter
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Speaker
           .
           And
           although
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           the
           expression
           be
           the
           same
           as
           they
           were
           spoken
           ;
           yet
           consider
           
           that
           Preaching
           and
           Writing
           have
           thei●
           several
           ornaments
           .
           These
           things
           whic●
           are
           enlived
           by
           the
           expression
           of
           th●
           Speaker
           ,
           sometimes
           taketh
           well
           ;
           whic●
           being
           commited
           to
           the
           Impression
           of
           th●
           Presse
           ,
           seemeth
           flat
           ,
           superfluous
           ,
           digressive
           ,
           and
           redundant
           :
           The
           zealous
           Temper
           of
           the
           Speaker
           in
           delivering
           his
           Message
           by
           word
           ,
           carrying
           him
           sometime●
           without
           the
           limits
           and
           contextures
           o●
           the
           ordinary
           method
           .
        
         
           As
           these
           Sermons
           were
           delivered
           wit●
           meeknesse
           and
           zeal
           ,
           so
           be
           careful
           to
           re●●
           them
           with
           a
           meek
           frame
           of
           spirit
           ,
           〈◊〉
           guard
           off
           all
           carping
           prejudices
           ;
           and
           〈◊〉
           have
           thy
           heart
           burning
           with
           zeal
           ,
           to
           th●
           consuming
           of
           soul-depressing
           dulnesse
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Directions
           and
           Instigations
           to
           the
           Duty
           of
           PRAYER
           .
        
         
           
             SERMON
             I.
             
          
           
             
               1
               Thes.
               5.
               17.
               
            
             
               Pray
               without
               ceasing
               .
            
          
           
             GOdlinesse
             is
             so
             sublime
             and
             divine
             a
             thing
             ,
             and
             doth
             so
             highly
             elevate
             the
             Believer
             that
             is
             endued
             with
             it
             ,
             that
             by
             it
             hee
             is
             admitted
             unto
             that
             high
             ●inacle
             of
             honour
             ,
             and
             inconceivable
             pitch
             of
             dignity
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             made
             like
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             a
             glorious
             participation
             of
             his
             divine
             nature
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             need
             not
             much
             Rhetorick
             to
             commend
             this
             unto
             you
             who
             have
             tasted
             of
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             it
             :
             for
             
               wisdom
               will
               be
               alwayes
               justified
               of
               her
               children
               ,
            
             Mat.
             11.
             19.
             
             But
             there
             are
             some
             of
             you
             who
             savor
             not
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             these
             things
             doth
             appear
             but
             as
             some
             Europian
             fancy
             ,
             and
             notions
             of
             a
             mans
             brain
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             much
             in
             contemplation
             of
             these
             things
             .
             So
             that
             though
             we
             could
             speak
             upon
             this
             subject
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             that
             the
             glo●ious
             light
             of
             it
             should
             surround
             us
             ,
             yet
             the
             ●lind
             heart
             cannot
             see
             it
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             a
             dungeon
             within
             :
             and
             till
             Christ
             open
             our
             eyes
             (
             as
             well
             as
             reveal
             his
             light
             )
             we
             cannot
             be
             enlight●ed
             by
             it
             .
             But
             had
             we
             once
             as
             much
             divine
             understanding
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             it
             up
             in
             its
             beauty
             and
             
             necessity
             ,
             in
             its
             advantage
             and
             dignities
             ,
             in
             i
             〈…〉
             comeliness
             and
             equity
             ,
             we
             should
             esteem
             it
             th●
             principal
             thing
             which
             we
             have
             to
             do
             in
             all
             ou●
             life
             time
             ,
             and
             should
             
               dig
               for
               it
               as
               for
               hidden
               treasures
               ,
            
             Prov.
             2.
             4.
             
             And
             there
             is
             no
             part
             of
             th
             〈…〉
             royal
             and
             beautiful
             ornament
             of
             godliness
             ,
             bu●
             it
             may
             commend
             &
             ingratiate
             it self
             to
             any
             wh●
             doth
             not
             close
             their
             eyes
             .
             And
             amongst
             all
             th●
             beautiful
             effects
             &
             parts
             of
             godliness
             ,
             this
             dut●
             and
             grace
             of
             prayer
             is
             not
             the
             least
             ,
             and
             do
             〈…〉
             not
             a
             little
             ,
             dommend
             it
             :
             and
             though
             it
             appe
             〈…〉
             sometimes
             little
             amongst
             the
             thousands
             of
             th
             〈…〉
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             out
             of
             it
             have
             come
             e●cellent
             things
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             not
             counted
             it
             pr●sumption
             to
             compare
             it self
             with
             the
             highest
             〈◊〉
             chiefest
             〈◊〉
             is
             that
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             by
             which
             a
             so
             〈…〉
             is
             elevated
             to
             converse
             and
             talk
             with
             God
             ,
             wi
             〈…〉
             the
             holy
             and
             blessed
             T●inity
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             that
             〈◊〉
             often
             and
             freely
             as
             the
             Christian
             pleaseth
             :
             fo●
             there
             it
             a
             door
             of
             access
             standing
             alwayes
             ope●
             by
             which
             we
             may
             enter
             in
             ,
             and
             communicat
             〈◊〉
             in
             part
             our
             thoughts
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             hi●
             making
             known
             his
             mind
             to
             us
             .
             O!
             this
             is
             a
             di●nity
             and
             a
             priviledge
             that
             hath
             been
             purchas●
             unto
             us
             at
             an
             infinite
             rate
             and
             value
             ,
             even
             t
             〈…〉
             precious
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             :
             for
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             t
             〈…〉
             door
             of
             our
             accesse
             unto
             God
             ,
             is
             through
             t
             〈…〉
             ●ail
             of
             his
             flesh
             .
             And
             were
             this
             more
             deeply
             e
             〈…〉
             graven
             upon
             our
             spirits
             ,
             we
             should
             improve
             th
             〈…〉
             dignity
             more
             ,
             did
             we
             once
             believe
             the
             unspe
             〈…〉
             able
             highness
             of
             this
             duty
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             i
             〈…〉
             comprohensible
             essence
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             which
             〈◊〉
             now
             neglect
             through
             ignorance
             ,
             we
             should
             s
             〈…〉
             to
             meddle
             with
             it
             through
             a
             sort
             of
             reveren
             〈…〉
             and
             fear
             ,
             being
             
               afraid
               to
               touch
               the
               mount
               ,
               lest
               〈◊〉
               should
               be
               shot
               thorow
               ,
            
             and
             looking
             upon
             o
             〈…〉
             selves
             ,
             
             as
             unworthy
             to
             lift
             up
             our
             eyes
             to
             hea●en
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             reproached
             him
             so
             often
             .
          
           
             Now
             there
             are
             these
             two
             incomprehensible
             and
             cardinal
             evils
             which
             doth
             exceedingly
             ma●
             and
             intercept
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christians
             unto
             this
             great
             and
             precious
             command
             of
             
               praying
               without
               ceasing
            
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             these
             two
             ,
             Atheism
             〈◊〉
             Idolatry
             ;
             too
             much
             confidence
             in
             our selves
             ,
             and
             too
             much
             leaning
             to
             our
             own
             understanding
             ,
             which
             is
             idolatry
             ;
             it
             being
             a
             visible
             breach
             of
             the
             first
             command
             ,
             
               Thou
               shale
               have
               none
               other
               Gods
               before
               me
               ,
               Exod.
            
             20.
             3.
             
             And
             too
             little
             confidence
             and
             trusting
             in
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             Atheism
             ;
             imploying
             our selves
             in
             all
             ,
             and
             imploying
             God
             in
             nothing
             :
             so
             that
             our
             blessed
             ●ord
             may
             propose
             that
             inanswerable
             challenge
             and
             question
             to
             many
             of
             us
             ,
             
               Hitherto
               have
               you
               ●sked
               nothing
               in
               my
               Name
               ,
               John
            
             16.
             24.
             
             And
             what
             is
             this
             practise
             ,
             but
             an
             involving
             of
             our
             ●●lves
             in
             that
             woful
             curse
             ,
             
               Cursed
               be
               the
               man
               ●hat
               trusteth
               in
               man
               ,
               and
               maketh
               flesh
               his
               arm
               ,
               ●hose
               heart
               departeth
               from
               the
               Lord
               ?
               Should
               the
               living
               seek
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               not
               their
               God
               ,
               who
               giveth
               ●nto
               all
               men
               all
               things
               liberally
               to
               enjoy
               ?
            
             Jer.
             17.
             5.
             
             Were
             we
             dwelling
             more
             under
             the
             spiritual
             〈…〉
             pression
             of
             our
             utter
             inability
             &
             impotency
             ●o
             save
             our selves
             ,
             and
             that
             compleat
             ability
             ●nd
             infinite
             power
             which
             is
             in
             him
             to
             help
             us
             ,
             ●e
             would
             bind
             this
             precious
             command
             of
             
             prayer
             ●s
             a
             chain
             of
             gold
             about
             our
             neck
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             
               ●n
               ornament
               of
               grace
               to
               our
               head
               ,
               Prov.
            
             4.
             9.
             
             We
             〈…〉
             ould
             certainly
             be
             constrained
             to
             cry
             forth
             ,
             
               ●ll
               that
               the
               Lord
               commands
               us
               ,
               we
               will
               do
               ,
            
             Deut.
             〈◊〉
             .
             27.
             
             And
             pray
             that
             there
             may
             be
             such
             a
             heart
             〈…〉
             ven
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             our
             practice
             correspon●●nt
             unto
             our
             resolutions
             .
          
           
           
             O!
             what
             a
             glorious
             and
             unspeakable
             digni
             〈…〉
             suppose
             you
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             to
             be
             dayly
             having
             yo
             〈…〉
             walk
             in
             heaven
             ,
             in
             those
             
               beautifull
               streets
               th
               〈…〉
               are
               all
               paved
               with
               transparent
               gold
               ,
            
             and
             to
             〈◊〉
             conversing
             with
             him
             whose
             fellowship
             is
             of
             mo
             〈…〉
             infinite
             worth
             then
             all
             imperiall
             dignities
             ?
             〈◊〉
             Christian
             that
             is
             much
             exercised
             in
             prayer
             m
             〈…〉
             have
             this
             to
             say
             when
             he
             is
             passing
             thorow
             t●●
             gates
             of
             death
             to
             long
             &
             endless
             eternity
             ,
             th●●
             he
             is
             now
             to
             change
             his
             place
             ,
             but
             not
             his
             co●pany
             .
             Heaven
             may
             be
             to
             him
             but
             a
             blessed
             t
             〈…〉
             sition
             to
             a
             more
             constant
             and
             immediat
             enjo●ment
             of
             God.
             O?
             what
             a
             blessed
             day
             suppo
             〈…〉
             ye
             it
             shall
             be
             when
             ye
             shall
             be
             altogether
             wi●●
             out
             the
             reach
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             this
             duty
             ,
             a
             〈…〉
             noble
             exercise
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             prayer
             ?
             For
             tho
             〈…〉
             it
             be
             a
             blessed
             and
             most
             divine
             exercise
             ,
             yet
             〈◊〉
             involves
             an
             imperfection
             in
             its
             bosome
             ;
             and
             〈◊〉
             it
             must
             needs
             pass
             away
             ,
             
               when
               that
               which
               is
               p
               〈…〉
               fect
               shall
               come
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             13.
             10.
             
             O!
             to
             be
             mu●●
             in
             correspondance
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             mainta
             〈…〉
             ing
             communion
             and
             fellowship
             with
             him
             ,
             
               A
               〈…〉
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               it
               were
               to
               the
               half
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               〈…〉
            
             yea
             more
             ,
             
               whatsovever
               ye
               ask
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               acc●●ding
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               sees
               fit
               in
               his
               wisd
               〈…〉
               for
               your
               good
               ,
               believing
               ,
               be
               will
               grant
               it
               to
               y
               〈…〉
               Math.
            
             21.
             22.
             and
             will
             not
             at
             all
             deny
             yo
             〈…〉
             We
             conceive
             there
             is
             not
             such
             a
             comprehensi●●
             promise
             annexed
             to
             any
             duty
             as
             this
             :
             in
             a
             ma●ner
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             sweet
             compend
             and
             epitome
             of
             〈◊〉
             Christian
             promises
             .
             What
             is
             included
             here
             〈…〉
             All
             things
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             for
             your
             good
             are
             he
             〈…〉
             included
             ,
             and
             nothing
             of
             that
             kind
             is
             exclud●●
             .
             We
             confess
             if
             our
             enjoyments
             were
             regulate
             a●cording
             to
             our
             desires
             ,
             they
             should
             come
             s
             〈…〉
             short
             of
             that
             which
             we
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             ,
             a
             〈…〉
             
             much
             more
             they
             should
             come
             short
             of
             that
             which
             he
             is
             willing
             to
             give
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             are
             blessed
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             walketh
             not
             in
             his
             ●ispensations
             to
             us
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             our
             desires
             ,
             but
             by
             that
             precious
             rule
             of
             his
             free
             and
             conde●cending
             grace
             :
             for
             he
             is
             able
             to
             give
             unto
             us
             
               ●xceding
               abundantly
               above
               all
               that
               we
               are
               able
               to
               ask
               or
               think
               ,
               Eph.
            
             3.
             20.
             
             If
             you
             would
             ask
             what
             ●s
             the
             great
             and
             eminent
             exercise
             which
             a
             Christian
             ought
             to
             have
             while
             he
             is
             here
             below
             ?
             Believe
             it
             ,
             I
             could
             give
             no
             answer
             so
             suitable
             as
             prayer
             ,
             this
             noble
             and
             precious
             exercise
             of
             this
             grace
             of
             prayer
             .
             And
             if
             it
             were
             asked
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             what
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             great
             and
             eminent
             exercise
             of
             a
             Christian
             while
             he
             is
             here
             ?
             It
             is
             prayer
             .
             And
             if
             it
             were
             asked
             ,
             thirdly
             ,
             what
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             ?
             It
             is
             only
             
               prayer
               .
               Prayer
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               above
               all
               things
               prayer
               .
            
             I
             mean
             true
             serious
             ,
             sincere
             ,
             and
             nor
             hypocritical
             prayer
             :
             a
             pleasant
             retiring
             and
             diverting
             our selves
             from
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             to
             wrestle
             with
             God
             :
             to
             leave
             our
             servants
             and
             our
             asses
             at
             the
             foot
             of
             the
             mount
             ,
             untill
             we
             go
             up
             and
             worship
             God
             ,
             and
             ●ury
             our
             idols
             under
             the
             vale
             of
             Sichem
             ,
             and
             to
             wash
             our selves
             from
             our
             pollutions
             ,
             when
             we
             go
             up
             to
             Bethel
             :
             to
             return
             from
             the
             confused
             ●oise
             of
             the
             multitude
             of
             our
             affairs
             ,
             unto
             the
             pleasant
             delighting
             our selves
             in
             God.
             A
             Christian
             (
             the
             sound
             of
             whose
             feet
             is
             much
             heard
             in
             ●he
             streets
             of
             New
             Jerusalem
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             a
             man●er
             ,
             is
             anticipating
             the
             time
             of
             his
             endlesse
             en●oyment
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             who
             is
             dayly
             bringing
             down
             heaven
             unto
             earth
             ,
             or
             rather
             elevating
             himself
             towards
             heaven
             ,
             hearing
             of
             such
             an
             end●esse
             command
             at
             this
             ,
             
               pray
               without
               ceasing
               ,
               〈◊〉
               Rom.
            
             20.
             12.
             
             )
             is
             constrained
             to
             cry
             forth
             ;
             
             
               Lord
               ,
               what
               is
               man
               ,
               that
               thou
               should
               be
               mindful●
               of
               him
               ?
               Or
               the
               son
               of
               man
               ,
               that
               thou
               should
               vis
               〈…〉
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               thou
               hast
               so
               highly
               magnified
               him
               〈◊〉
               Ps.
            
             8.
             4.
             
             I
             conceive
             ,
             if
             a
             Christian
             would
             loo
             〈…〉
             upon
             all
             his
             duties
             of
             Religion
             under
             a
             righ
             〈…〉
             notion
             and
             apprehension
             ;
             certainly
             he
             will
             ●sapn●ther
             take
             them
             up
             as
             his
             dignity
             ,
             then
             his
             du
             〈…〉
             and
             rather
             as
             the
             singular
             tokens
             and
             signific●tions
             of
             the
             infinite
             respect
             and
             love
             of
             God
             towards
             him
             then
             any
             way
             given
             and
             commande●
             him
             ;
             Seeing
             by
             the
             practice
             of
             them
             we
             shoul●
             testifie
             our
             thankfulness
             and
             obedience
             toward●
             him
             ,
             surely
             it
             were
             our
             servitude
             ,
             and
             no●
             our
             liberty
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             this
             blessed
             an●
             glorious
             yoke
             of
             his
             commandements
             .
             O!
             wh
             〈…〉
             a
             bondage
             were
             it
             for
             an
             immortal
             soul
             ,
             not
             a
             〈…〉
             wayes
             to
             be
             living
             in
             a
             direct
             line
             of
             subordin●tion
             to
             him
             ?
             But
             a
             natural
             man
             hearing
             of
             th
             〈…〉
             decree
             and
             command
             of
             God
             coming
             forth
             ,
             
               Pr
               〈…〉
               without
               ceasing
            
             ,
             will
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               This
               is
               a
               hard
               saying
               ,
               who
               can
               hear
               it
               ?
               Joh.
            
             6.
             60.
             
             We
             ought
             t
             〈…〉
             study
             to
             be
             subordinate
             to
             God
             ,
             &
             in
             subjectio
             〈…〉
             unto
             nothing
             which
             may
             hinder
             our
             subord●nation
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             use
             of
             all
             things
             i●
             subordination
             unto
             him
             :
             And
             he
             who
             accoun
             〈…〉
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Lord
             a
             wearinesse
             ,
             and
             do
             〈…〉
             snuff
             at
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ;
             and
             who
             never
             knew
             wha●
             it
             was
             to
             be
             bound
             in
             spirit
             ,
             till
             he
             go
             to
             praye
             〈…〉
             believe
             me
             ,
             that
             man
             is
             not
             much
             taken
             up
             i●
             the
             obedience
             of
             this
             noble
             and
             most
             excellen●
             commandment
             ,
             
               Pray
               without
               ceasing
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             being
             come
             to
             the
             words
             ,
             having
             spoke●
             at
             large
             of
             that
             radical
             and
             noble
             grace
             of
             Faith●
             we
             are
             come
             to
             speak
             of
             this
             excellent
             grace
             o●
             Prayer
             :
             and
             I
             would
             have
             none
             of
             you
             mista●ing
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             command
             ,
             or
             excelle●●
             
             grace
             ;
             or
             to
             conceive
             that
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             here
             so
             compendize
             and
             abridge
             Christians
             duties
             ,
             as
             to
             confine
             them
             within
             this
             one
             duty
             &
             grace
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             should
             constantly
             and
             perpetually
             be
             taken
             up
             in
             this
             exercise
             ,
             〈◊〉
             so
             neglect
             the
             exercise
             of
             all
             other
             duties
             .
             No
             ,
             surely
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             :
             for
             the
             words
             going
             before
             the
             Text
             may
             remove
             this
             mistake
             ;
             
               Rejoyce
               evermore
               ,
               1
               Thes.
            
             5.
             16.
             but
             we
             conceive
             it
             holds
             out
             these
             things
             to
             us
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             our
             lawful
             diversions
             and
             interruptions
             from
             this
             divine
             exercise
             ,
             and
             imployment
             in
             this
             noble
             duty
             &
             grace
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             keeping
             our selves
             in
             a
             praying
             frame
             and
             disposition
             ;
             so
             that
             when
             occasion
             presents
             it self
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             may
             retire
             our selves
             from
             the
             noise
             of
             our
             secular
             affairs
             ,
             and
             converse
             with
             him
             .
             A
             practice
             much
             unknown
             to
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             Christians
             of
             this
             generation
             ,
             who
             betwixt
             the
             times
             of
             their
             conversing
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             addresses
             to
             his
             Throne
             ,
             gives
             their
             hearts
             leave
             to
             wander
             after
             many
             vain
             impertinencies
             ,
             and
             to
             rave
             abroad
             in
             the
             path
             of
             their
             Idols
             ,
             and
             
               to
               intangle
               themselves
               with
               the
               affairs
               of
               this
               world
            
             ;
             so
             that
             (
             in
             a
             manner
             )
             they
             are
             incapacited
             for
             this
             holy
             and
             divine
             exercise
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             which
             doth
             require
             much
             divine
             abstractednesse
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             thereof
             ,
             and
             much
             composedness
             of
             spirit
             ;
             in
             which
             ,
             our
             involving
             of
             our selves
             too
             much
             in
             our
             affairs
             (
             that
             do
             but
             by
             the
             way
             belong
             unto
             us
             )
             doth
             so
             much
             interrupt
             and
             hinder
             us
             :
             And
             this
             exhortation
             ,
             
               Pray
               without
               ceasing
            
             ,
             holds
             forth
             unto
             us
             that
             there
             is
             no
             condition
             ,
             nor
             estate
             of
             life
             wherein
             we
             can
             be
             placed
             ,
             that
             exeemeth
             us
             from
             the
             
             necessity
             &
             obedience
             of
             being
             much
             in
             the
             〈…〉
             ercise
             of
             this
             noble
             and
             excellent
             duty
             of
             t
             〈…〉
             grace
             of
             Prayer
             .
             For
             if
             we
             be
             under
             bonds
             ,
             〈◊〉
             must
             pray
             that
             we
             may
             be
             enlarged
             :
             and
             if
             〈◊〉
             lift
             up
             the
             light
             of
             his
             countenance
             upon
             us
             ,
             w●
             must
             pray
             that
             we
             may
             be
             helped
             to
             walk
             hu●bly
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             erect
             to
             our selves
             a
             dwe●ling
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             when
             he
             erecteth
             to
             us
             a
             thron●
             in
             heaven
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             enabled
             not
             to
             stir
             him
             up
             〈…〉
             nor
             awake
             him
             before
             he
             please
             .
             God
             hath
             i●
             the
             depth
             of
             his
             infinite
             wisdom
             and
             unsearchable
             love
             towards
             man
             ,
             so
             ordered
             it
             ,
             that
             continual
             dependance
             upon
             him
             ,
             is
             both
             our
             du
             〈…〉
             and
             dignity
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             secondly
             ,
             it
             holds
             out
             this
             unto
             u●
             that
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             our
             business
             ,
             and
             oth●●
             affairs
             that
             we
             go
             about
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             sending
             forth
             secret
             and
             divine
             jaculations
             toward●
             God
             ;
             which
             practice
             was
             no
             mystery
             unto
             Jacob
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             testament
             ,
             having
             blessed
             six
             of
             his
             sons
             ,
             and
             having
             other
             six
             to
             blesse
             ,
             he
             breaks
             forth
             with
             that
             divine
             thought
             .
             
               I
               have
               waited
               for
               thy
               salvation
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               Gen.
            
             49.
             18.
             
             Neither
             was
             this
             a
             mystery
             unto
             godly
             Nehemiah
             ,
             who
             while
             he
             was
             standing
             befor●
             the
             King
             with
             the
             cup
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             did
             pray
             unto
             the
             Lord
             in
             this
             secret
             and
             silent
             way
             ,
             
               Neh.
               2.
               4.
               
               He
               prayed
               unto
               the
               God
               of
               heaven
               .
            
          
           
             And
             then
             lastly
             ,
             this
             command
             and
             exhortation
             ,
             
               pray
               without
               ceasing
            
             ,
             holds
             out
             this
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             lay
             hold
             ;
             yea
             more
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             watch
             to
             lay
             hold
             upon
             every
             opportunity
             for
             this
             duty
             of
             prayer
             :
             yea
             more
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             labour
             for
             all
             occasions
             for
             the
             enjoying
             of
             this
             admirable
             dignity
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             scope
             of
             that
             noble
             command
             ,
             1
             
               Pet.
               4.
               7.
               
               But
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
             
               ●he
               end
               of
               all
               things
               is
               at
               hand
               :
               be
               ye
               therefore
               so●er
               ,
               and
               wat
               〈…〉
               unto
               prayer
               .
            
             A
             practice
             ,
             alace
             !
             ●hat
             is
             not
             much
             now
             in
             request
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Christians
             of
             this
             generation
             do
             very
             much
             un●ervalue
             ,
             and
             set
             at
             nought
             :
             and
             we
             conceive
             ●hat
             which
             doth
             so
             much
             interrupt
             our
             obedi●nce
             unto
             this
             command
             of
             praying
             in
             publike
             ,
             ●nd
             in
             our
             praying
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             is
             either
             our
             atheism
             ,
             or
             our
             pride
             ,
             we
             being
             more
             afraid
             ●o
             speak
             before
             men
             nor
             to
             speak
             before
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             atheism
             ;
             so
             that
             our
             silence
             is
             rather
             from
             our
             ●everence
             of
             men
             ,
             then
             from
             our
             reverence
             of
             God.
             And
             then
             our
             pride
             hinders
             〈◊〉
             from
             it
             ,
             we
             being
             afraid
             lest
             going
             about
             that
             duty
             we
             discover
             our
             nakedness
             ,
             and
             make
             our
             shame
             to
             appear
             :
             &
             in
             our
             impertinent
             denials
             of
             our
             obedience
             unto
             this
             desire
             ,
             we
             study
             to
             cover
             the
             mater
             with
             a
             pretext
             of
             humility
             ,
             &
             to
             gain
             reputation
             amongst
             men
             ,
             that
             pride
             is
             hid
             from
             our
             eyes
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             walk
             low
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             we
             sit
             on
             high
             places
             :
             And
             certainly
             that
             which
             doth
             so
             much
             obstruct
             our
             liberty
             and
             our
             having
             access
             unto
             God
             in
             our
             praying
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             is
             our
             greater
             fear
             of
             these
             before
             whom
             we
             pray
             ,
             then
             of
             him
             whom
             we
             pray
             to
             :
             And
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             the
             divine
             impression
             of
             a
             Deity
             upon
             our
             hearts
             ,
             would
             much
             help
             us
             to
             get
             this
             overcome
             .
             Or
             it
             is
             our
             pride
             that
             hinders
             us
             from
             high
             thoughts
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hinders
             and
             interrupts
             this
             holy
             and
             divine
             exercise
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             prayer
             ,
             even
             our selves
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             great
             Diana
             which
             we
             do
             so
             much
             adore
             :
             and
             about
             the
             adoring
             of
             which
             ,
             and
             her
             silver
             shrines
             (
             so
             to
             speak
             )
             so
             much
             of
             our
             talk
             and
             labour
             is
             spent
             :
             we
             still
             proposing
             that
             woful
             end
             in
             all
             our
             actions
             ,
             the
             exalting
             of
             our self
             ,
             and
             attaining
             reputation
             amongst
             
             men
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             〈…〉
             is
             little
             or
             no
             advantage
             redounding
             to
             us
             b
             〈…〉
             the
             exercise
             of
             publike
             prayer
             :
             so
             that
             we
             m
             〈…〉
             say
             that
             which
             one
             spake
             to
             another
             purpos●
             
               Cum
               inter
               homines
               fui
               minor
               homine
               redivi
               〈…〉
            
             for
             we
             may
             say
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             have
             be
             〈…〉
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             we
             do
             oftentimes
             return
             l
             〈…〉
             Christians
             :
             for
             if
             in
             our
             praying
             one
             with
             an
             〈…〉
             ther
             ,
             we
             be
             answered
             according
             to
             the
             Idols
             〈◊〉
             our
             heart
             ,
             and
             have
             liberty
             of
             words
             ,
             and
             pe●haps
             some
             real
             accesse
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grac●
             when
             God
             lifts
             us
             up
             ,
             we
             lift
             up
             our selves
             ,
             
               b●ing
               exalted
               above
               measure
               ,
               and
               sacrifising
               to
               o
               〈…〉
               own
               net
               ,
            
             and
             making
             a
             secret
             feast
             to
             our
             
               Dag
               〈…〉
            
             within
             the
             temple
             of
             our
             hearts
             ;
             proving
             o●●
             selves
             to
             be
             but
             
               empty
               vines
               ,
               bringing
               forth
               fru
               〈…〉
               unto
               our selves
               ,
               Hos.
            
             10.
             1.
             
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             (
             〈◊〉
             Christian
             will
             observe
             it
             )
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             mu●●
             advance
             in
             the
             work
             of
             mortification
             by
             h
             〈…〉
             publike
             enlargements
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             power
             〈◊〉
             iniquity
             in
             him
             is
             not
             much
             restrain'd
             by
             thes●
             but
             that
             presently
             after
             his
             weeping
             over
             hi●self
             for
             some
             short
             coming
             ,
             some
             new
             tenta●●on
             presenting
             it self
             unto
             him
             ,
             envolves
             him
             〈◊〉
             the
             like
             ,
             or
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             in
             a
             worse
             sin
             :
             and
             ord●narily
             our
             publike
             enjoyments
             and
             enlarg●ments
             are
             not
             constant
             and
             permanent
             ,
             by
             ou●
             quenching
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             However
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             we
             would
             say
             th●●
             which
             a
             Heathen
             said
             ,
             It
             is
             much
             for
             a
             man
             〈◊〉
             be
             as
             serious
             alone
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             min
             〈…〉
             and
             affections
             in
             pursuing
             after
             these
             duties
             ,
             〈◊〉
             when
             he
             is
             in
             company
             :
             And
             that
             which
             do
             〈…〉
             exceedingly
             hinder
             a
             mans
             obedience
             when
             h●
             is
             alone
             ;
             unto
             this
             command
             to
             
               pray
               withou●
               ceasing
            
             ,
             is
             either
             the
             want
             of
             a
             solide
             convictio●
             
             〈◊〉
             the
             necessity
             of
             this
             duty
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             flows
             〈…〉
             om
             a
             not
             being
             deeply
             convinced
             of
             the
             ad●antages
             that
             may
             be
             found
             in
             this
             exercise
             of
             ●ur
             secret
             retirements
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             abstract●●g
             our selves
             from
             the
             noise
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             ●onverse
             with
             him
             .
             What
             joy
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ?
             What
             mortification
             of
             our
             idols
             ?
             What
             divine
             ●onformity
             and
             likenesse
             to
             the
             Lords
             blessed
             ●●d
             glorious
             Image
             might
             we
             attain
             to
             by
             this
             ?
             ●s
             likewise
             we
             may
             superadd
             this
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             ●he
             solide
             conviction
             of
             these
             unspeakable
             dis●dvantages
             that
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             our
             wof●ll
             ●eglecting
             ,
             and
             sinful
             suspending
             of
             the
             exercise
             ●f
             this
             duty
             when
             we
             are
             alone
             ,
             which
             are
             best
             ●nown
             to
             these
             which
             are
             most
             conversant
             with
             their
             own
             spirits
             :
             but
             sure
             we
             are
             
               through
               ,
               ●he
               sloathfulnesse
               of
               our
               hands
               ,
               our
               house
               dropeth
               ●horow
               ,
               and
               our
               building
               doth
               decay
            
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             ●ecome
             remarkable
             servants
             unto
             our
             own
             〈…〉
             sts
             and
             corruptions
             .
          
           
             Now
             is
             there
             any
             of
             you
             that
             at
             the
             very
             ●eading
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               pray
               without
               ceasing
            
             ,
             may
             not
             retire
             himself
             ,
             and
             judge
             himself
             emi●ently
             guilty
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             this
             command
             &
             ●xcellent
             duty
             ?
             That
             whereas
             Eliphas
             did
             ac●use
             
               Job
               ,
               Thou
               restrainest
               prayer
               before
               God
               ,
            
             Job
             ●5
             .
             4.
             surely
             he
             may
             justly
             charge
             it
             upon
             ma●y
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             alace
             !
             upon
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             Christians
             of
             this
             generation
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             ,
             I
             ●ear
             ,
             here
             ,
             who
             doth
             passe
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             Saints
             and
             real
             Christians
             ,
             who
             never
             did
             much
             ●tudy
             to
             obey
             this
             command
             :
             there
             are
             many
             ●ere
             who
             need
             not
             much
             Arithmetick
             to
             calcu●at
             all
             their
             prayers
             that
             they
             have
             powred
             out
             ●efore
             his
             Throne
             .
             O!
             whither
             is
             your
             devo●ion
             gone
             ?
             If
             David
             and
             Daniel
             were
             now
             alive
             ,
             
             would
             not
             their
             practice
             condemn
             the
             Christ●ans
             of
             this
             generation
             ,
             who
             at
             morning
             ,
             at
             no
             〈…〉
             and
             at
             the
             evening
             tide
             did
             call
             upon
             him
             ,
             ye●
             in
             the
             silent
             watches
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             
               and
               at
               mi●night
               did
               rise
               ,
               and
               seek
               their
               Maker
               ,
               who
               giv
               〈…〉
               unto
               his
               own
               their
               songs
               in
               the
               saddest
               night
               〈◊〉
               their
               afflictions
               ?
            
             We
             conceive
             also
             if
             Anna
             th
             〈…〉
             precious
             woman
             were
             now
             alive
             (
             to
             who●
             that
             excellent
             testimony
             is
             given
             ,
             
               Luke
               2.
               
               3●●
               She
               was
               a
               widow
               about
               four
               score
               four
               years
               ,
               whi●●
               departed
               not
               from
               the
               Temple
               ,
               but
               served
               God
               wi●●
               fasting
               and
               praying
               night
               and
               day
               )
            
             might
             not
             sh
             〈…〉
             provoke
             many
             women
             ;
             yea
             ,
             all
             men
             and
             wom
             〈…〉
             unto
             an
             holy
             emulation
             in
             this
             so
             singular
             at
             〈…〉
             divine
             a
             practice
             ?
             Alace
             !
             there
             is
             none
             now
             〈…〉
             dayes
             upon
             whom
             so
             brave
             a
             testimony
             cou●●
             be
             passed
             ,
             as
             was
             upon
             her
             .
             We
             must
             eithe●
             conceive
             that
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             is
             more
             eas
             〈…〉
             then
             it
             was
             before
             in
             ancient
             times
             ,
             or
             else
             th
             〈…〉
             there
             is
             not
             so
             much
             delight
             and
             solace
             to
             〈◊〉
             had
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             was
             before
             .
             Were
             we
             daily
             tasting
             
               of
               that
               pure
               river
               of
               life
               that
               flowes
               out
               fro●
               beneath
               the
               Throne
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             of
             its
             sweetne
             〈…〉
             
               which
               causeth
               the
               lips
               of
               those
               that
               are
               asleep
               〈◊〉
               speak
               ,
            
             wee
             would
             be
             more
             taken
             up
             in
             givin●
             obedience
             unto
             this
             precious
             command
             of
             pra●er
             .
             And
             if
             we
             were
             sleeping
             more
             in
             the
             bed
             o
             〈…〉
             love
             ,
             we
             would
             be
             lesse
             sleeping
             in
             the
             bed
             o
             〈…〉
             security
             :
             we
             would
             likewise
             imbrace
             more
             abstractednesse
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             more
             fami●●arity
             with
             God.
             O!
             but
             our
             visites
             are
             rare
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             not
             constant
             in
             prayer
             ,
             and
             serve
             〈…〉
             in
             spirit
             ,
             seeking
             the
             Lord.
             It
             is
             no
             wonder
             th●●
             we
             forget
             what
             an
             one
             he
             is
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             〈◊〉
             long
             since
             we
             did
             behold
             him
             :
             We
             may
             forg
             〈…〉
             his
             form
             and
             livelinesse
             ,
             there
             is
             such
             a
             numb●●
             
             of
             dayes
             and
             wofull
             space
             of
             time
             interveening
             ●etwixt
             our
             enjoyments
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             Now
             we
             shall
             not
             dwell
             long
             in
             pointing
             out
             ●nto
             you
             what
             prayer
             is
             ;
             we
             conceive
             it
             is
             a
             sweet
             travelling
             and
             trafficking
             of
             the
             soul
             betwixt
             emptinesse
             and
             fulnesse
             ,
             betwixt
             wants
             and
             all-sufficiency
             ,
             and
             betwixt
             our
             inability
             to
             ●elp
             our selves
             ,
             and
             his
             ability
             to
             help
             us
             ;
             the
             one
             depth
             calling
             upon
             the
             other
             depth
             ;
             or
             in
             short
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             souls
             conference
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Neither
             shall
             we
             stand
             in
             the
             proving
             of
             this
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             Christian
             to
             be
             much
             taken
             up
             in
             the
             continual
             exercise
             of
             this
             duty
             of
             prayer
             ,
             the
             Text
             doth
             sufficiently
             prove
             it
             :
             But
             we
             shall
             only
             for
             the
             more
             full
             clearing
             of
             this
             ,
             point
             out
             one
             place
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             in
             Eph.
             6.
             18.
             where
             we
             are
             exhorted
             to
             
               pray
               with
               all
               manner
               of
               prayer
               and
               supplication
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             we
             conceive
             to
             be
             understood
             both
             of
             publick
             and
             private
             prayer
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             should
             watch
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             both
             these
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             should
             not
             be
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             these
             by
             starts
             &
             fits
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             should
             ●ontinue
             in
             them
             with
             all
             perseverance
             ,
             as
             the
             ●ext
             doth
             clearly
             hold
             forth
             .
          
           
             Neither
             shall
             we
             insist
             long
             in
             speaking
             unto
             this
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             spirit
             of
             prayer
             :
             We
             conceive
             〈◊〉
             doth
             not
             stand
             in
             that
             promptness
             and
             volubility
             of
             language
             that
             we
             use
             before
             him
             ;
             for
             there
             may
             be
             much
             of
             that
             ,
             and
             little
             of
             the
             spirit
             :
             and
             upon
             the
             con●●ain
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             ●ittle
             of
             that
             ,
             or
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             yet
             much
             of
             the
             spirit
             ;
             yea
             ,
             we
             are
             certain
             that
             the
             spirit
             〈◊〉
             sometimes
             an
             impediment
             unto
             much
             lan●uage
             ;
             for
             either
             in
             our
             presenting
             or
             expres●ing
             our
             grief
             before
             God
             ,
             our
             spirits
             are
             so
             
             overwhelmed
             within
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             troubled
             ,
             〈◊〉
             we
             cannot
             speak
             ,
             so
             that
             sighs
             or
             silent
             gro
             〈…〉
             are
             rather
             our
             oratrie
             ,
             then
             the
             multitude
             words
             .
             So
             likewise
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             joy
             ,
             〈◊〉
             soul
             is
             so
             filled
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             over
             shadow●
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             is
             〈◊〉
             up
             in
             holy
             admiration
             and
             astonishment
             ;
             〈◊〉
             that
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             he
             loses
             not
             only
             the
             exerc
             〈…〉
             of
             invention
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             exercise
             of
             speec
             〈…〉
             He
             is
             so
             much
             taken
             up
             in
             gazing
             at
             that
             whi●●
             he
             doth
             enjoy
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             pleasant
             beholding
             a
             〈…〉
             contemplation
             of
             him
             who
             hath
             ravished
             hi●
             
               with
               one
               of
               his
               eyes
               ,
               &
               with
               one
               chain
               of
               his
               ne
               〈…〉
            
             so
             that
             he
             can
             speak
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             beginneth
             〈…〉
             wonder
             ,
             
               his
               tongue
               cleaveth
               to
               the
               roof
               of
               〈◊〉
               mouth
               ,
            
             and
             his
             judgment
             is
             so
             confounded
             wi●●
             the
             inexpressable
             sweetness
             and
             glory
             of
             hi
             〈…〉
             that
             appeareth
             ,
             and
             his
             affection
             doth
             so
             swe
             〈…〉
             and
             run
             over
             all
             its
             banks
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             〈◊〉
             is
             cloathed
             with
             a
             blessed
             impossibility
             to
             ha
             〈…〉
             the
             use
             of
             his
             tongue
             ,
             &
             therefore
             is
             beginni●●
             to
             admire
             that
             which
             he
             cannot
             speak
             :
             however
             ,
             he
             that
             
               hath
               much
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               hath
               nothing
               over
               :
               and
               he
               that
               hath
               little
               ,
               hath
               no
               lack
               .
            
          
           
             Neither
             doth
             the
             spirit
             of
             prayer
             consist
             〈◊〉
             the
             finness
             and
             eloquency
             of
             our
             dictions
             ;
             thes●
             things
             being
             rather
             to
             prove
             our selves
             Or●tors
             ,
             then
             such
             as
             pray
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             conceive
             it
             doth
             more
             consist
             in
             th●
             voice
             of
             the
             affections
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             voice
             o●
             words
             ,
             and
             in
             having
             unexpressable
             and
             unutterable
             sighs
             and
             groans
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             〈◊〉
             deed
             that
             true
             spirit
             of
             adoption
             which
             he
             hat●
             given
             unto
             us
             ,
             whereby
             we
             cry
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               Abba
               〈…〉
               Father
            
             ,
             Gal.
             4.
             6.
             
             If
             we
             spake
             no
             more
             in
             praye●
             then
             what
             our
             affections
             and
             souls
             do
             speak●
             
             truly
             ,
             we
             would
             not
             speak
             much
             :
             if
             we
             spake
             〈…〉
             re
             with
             zeal
             and
             affection
             ,
             that
             vain
             pro
             〈…〉
             ity
             that
             we
             have
             in
             this
             duty
             of
             prayer
             ,
             〈…〉
             uld
             be
             much
             compendized
             and
             abridged
             .
          
           
             Neither
             shall
             we
             speak
             long
             on
             this
             ,
             how
             ●uch
             it
             is
             of
             a
             Christians
             concernment
             to
             be
             ●●nvinced
             of
             the
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             a
             Media●●r
             and
             of
             a
             Dayes-man
             that
             must
             lay
             his
             hands
             〈…〉
             on
             us
             in
             all
             our
             approaches
             to
             God
             :
             &
             truly
             〈◊〉
             conceive
             if
             many
             of
             you
             were
             posed
             when
             〈◊〉
             the
             deep
             impression
             of
             the
             need
             that
             you
             ●●ve
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             (
             and
             of
             him
             that
             hath
             taken
             that
             glorious
             title
             and
             attribute
             unto
             himself
             ,
             of
             being
             
               the
               Counsellor
            
             ,
             Isa.
             9.
             6.
             
             )
             were
             〈…〉
             graven
             upon
             your
             spirits
             when
             ye
             went
             to
             prayer
             ,
             you
             should
             find
             it
             a
             difficulty
             to
             fall
             ●pon
             the
             number
             of
             the
             days
             :
             and
             I
             conceive
             ,
             that
             the
             want
             of
             the
             right
             apprehensions
             and
             ●p-takings
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             our selves
             ,
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             this
             great
             mystery
             and
             divine
             duty
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             imploying
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             prayer
             ,
             is
             so
             great
             a
             mystery
             ,
             both
             un●o
             our
             judgements
             and
             affections
             :
             However
             ,
             know
             that
             this
             is
             a
             duty
             belonging
             both
             to
             your
             knowledge
             and
             practice
             .
             There
             are
             many
             Christians
             who
             to
             their
             own
             apprehension
             ,
             have
             made
             a
             great
             progresse
             in
             the
             course
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             who
             yet
             may
             turn
             back
             and
             learn
             that
             great
             &
             fundamental
             lesson
             to
             call
             on
             his
             Name
             .
             Sure
             we
             are
             ,
             were
             this
             more
             believed
             that
             
               God
               is
               a
               consuming
               fire
            
             without
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             we
             would
             not
             be
             so
             presumtuously
             bold
             as
             to
             approach
             before
             God
             ,
             either
             in
             publick
             or
             in
             private
             ,
             without
             him
             who
             by
             his
             blood
             must
             ●uench
             this
             divine
             flame
             ,
             and
             who
             must
             remove
             that
             Angel
             that
             stands
             with
             the
             
               flaming
               sword
            
             
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             marring
             our
             accesse
             to
             God
             :
             Chr
             〈…〉
             must
             be
             to
             us
             
               Melchisedeck
               a
               King
               of
               righteo●●nesse
               ,
               and
               of
               peace
               .
            
             He
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             is
             that
             trysti
             〈…〉
             place
             in
             which
             God
             and
             finners
             must
             meet
             :
             h
             〈…〉
             that
             glorious
             ladder
             that
             reaches
             from
             hea
             〈…〉
             unto
             earth
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             must
             ascend
             up
             to
             G
             〈…〉
             his
             humanity
             (
             which
             is
             the
             foot
             of
             that
             ladd
             〈…〉
             is
             the
             door
             of
             our
             accesse
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             must
             〈◊〉
             cend
             to
             the
             top
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             Divinity
             .
             We
             〈◊〉
             once
             by
             our
             iniquity
             fix
             a
             gulf
             betwixt
             God
             〈…〉
             us
             ;
             but
             Jesus
             by
             taking
             on
             him
             our
             nature
             ,
             〈◊〉
             make
             a
             golden
             bridge
             over
             that
             gulf
             ,
             by
             whi●●
             we
             may
             go
             over
             and
             converse
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             surely
             want
             of
             the
             conviction
             〈…〉
             this
             ,
             doth
             make
             us
             come
             with
             lesse
             confide●●
             unto
             him
             :
             for
             upon
             what
             can
             yee
             build
             y
             〈…〉
             hope
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             upon
             that
             
               stone
               of
               Israel
               ,
               〈◊〉
               on
               his
               beloved
               Son
               in
               whom
               hee
               is
               well
               please
               〈…〉
               Matth.
            
             3.
             17.
             
             We
             ought
             to
             rest
             upon
             him
             〈◊〉
             is
             that
             
               Immanuel
               ,
               God
               with
               us
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             likewise
             the
             want
             of
             this
             ,
             is
             the
             ca
             〈…〉
             of
             the
             little
             reverence
             that
             you
             have
             to
             God
             〈…〉
             your
             approaches
             unto
             him
             :
             for
             did
             we
             o
             〈…〉
             take
             him
             up
             under
             this
             notion
             ,
             how
             inac
             〈…〉
             sible
             God
             is
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             made
             accessible
             〈…〉
             him
             who
             
               is
               the
               way
               ,
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               the
               li
               〈…〉
            
             John
             14.
             6.
             
             O!
             how
             would
             we
             fear
             to
             d
             〈…〉
             near
             such
             a
             holy
             God!
             
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             this
             likewise
             is
             the
             occasion
             of
             t
             〈…〉
             little
             delight
             we
             have
             in
             conversing
             with
             h
             〈…〉
             we
             are
             perswaded
             that
             there
             is
             no
             deligh
             〈…〉
             this
             blessed
             exercise
             ,
             but
             through
             him
             who
             〈…〉
             the
             
               vision
               of
               peace
            
             betwixt
             the
             Father
             and
             u
             〈…〉
             his
             divine
             nature
             is
             an
             impregnable
             rock
             whi●●
             we
             cannot
             scale
             but
             by
             his
             humane
             nature
             :
             a
             〈…〉
             we
             must
             make
             use
             of
             Christ
             in
             all
             our
             appro●ch●s
             
             to
             God
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             one
             who
             must
             give
             us
             〈…〉
             ess
             unto
             him
             ,
             &
             open
             a
             door
             unto
             us
             ,
             throgh
             ●●ich
             we
             must
             enter
             into
             
               the
               Holiest
               of
               all
               ▪
            
             (
             he
             〈…〉
             st
             draw
             aside
             the
             vail
             that
             is
             hanging
             over
             〈◊〉
             face
             ,
             and
             wee
             must
             go
             in
             walking
             at
             his
             〈…〉
             k
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             2.
             )
             But
             we
             must
             likewise
             〈…〉
             ke
             use
             of
             Christ
             in
             all
             our
             approaches
             unto
             〈…〉
             d
             ,
             as
             one
             by
             whom
             we
             must
             be
             enabled
             to
             〈◊〉
             every
             thing
             he
             calleth
             for
             at
             our
             hands
             ,
             of
             the
             〈…〉
             h
             of
             that
             saying
             which
             is
             in
             Joh.
             15●5
             .
             
               With
               〈…〉
               me
               ,
               you
               can
               do
               nothing
               ,
            
             were
             more
             deeply
             en
             〈…〉
             ven
             upon
             ,
             and
             stamped
             on
             the
             tables
             of
             our
             〈…〉
             s
             ,
             we
             would
             be
             walking
             alongst
             our
             pilgri
             〈…〉
             ge
             with
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             in
             our
             bosome
             〈◊〉
             have
             our
             confidence
             fixed
             on
             him
             above
             .
             〈…〉
             r
             there
             is
             not
             only
             an
             inability
             in
             our selves
             〈…〉
             o
             any
             thing
             ;
             but
             also
             we
             are
             cloathed
             with
             〈…〉
             oful
             impossibility
             ,
             as
             that
             word
             doth
             hold
             〈…〉
             th
             ,
             
               Without
               me
               ,
               ye
               can
               do
               nothing
               .
            
             And
             cer●●●nly
             the
             lower
             we
             will
             descend
             in
             the
             thoghts
             〈…〉
             our
             own
             strength
             ,
             we
             are
             the
             more
             sit
             to
             re
             〈…〉
             ve
             this
             divine
             influence
             from
             him
             ,
             by
             which
             〈◊〉
             are
             capacitated
             &
             rendred
             able
             for
             the
             do
             〈…〉
             of
             every
             duty
             .
             We
             must
             like
             wise
             make
             use
             〈◊〉
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             all
             our
             approaches
             unto
             God
             ,
             〈…〉
             ne
             before
             whom
             all
             our
             prayers
             must
             be
             ac
             〈…〉
             ted
             before
             him
             .
             The
             sacrifices
             of
             Judah
             can
             〈…〉
             come
             up
             with
             acceptance
             upon
             that
             golden
             〈…〉
             r
             before
             the
             Throne
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             presen
             〈…〉
             by
             him
             
               who
               is
               that
               great
               Master
               ,
               of
               requests
               .
            
             〈…〉
             is
             is
             clear
             from
             Rev.
             8.
             where
             by
             the
             Angel
             〈…〉
             t
             is
             spoken
             of
             there
             ,
             we
             understand
             to
             be
             the
             〈…〉
             senger
             of
             the
             Covenant
             :
             and
             by
             that
             incense
             ,
             〈◊〉
             understand
             the
             merits
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             〈…〉
             hat
             precious
             vail
             that
             is
             spread
             over
             these
             〈…〉
             ul
             imperfections
             of
             our
             duties
             ,
             which
             they
             
             must
             be
             mixed
             with
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             an
             acc
             〈…〉
             table
             savour
             unto
             God.
             O!
             how
             doth
             he
             a
             〈…〉
             minate
             and
             abhor
             all
             our
             prayers
             ,
             if
             they
             w
             〈…〉
             this
             precious
             ingredient
             ,
             that
             sweet-smell
             〈…〉
             incense
             the
             merits
             of
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             Je
             〈…〉
             Christ
             !
             It
             is
             he
             that
             doth
             remove
             all
             these
             〈…〉
             vings
             ,
             and
             vain
             impertinencies
             of
             ours
             ,
             that
             〈◊〉
             have
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             duty
             ;
             and
             doth
             p●●sent
             them
             in
             a
             more
             divine
             frame
             and
             co
             〈…〉
             ture
             .
             He
             reduces
             them
             into
             few
             words
             ,
             〈◊〉
             makes
             them
             more
             effectual
             for
             the
             obtai
             〈…〉
             of
             our
             requests
             .
             If
             the
             consideration
             of
             〈◊〉
             were
             more
             with
             us
             ,
             O
             how
             would
             it
             make
             ●●sus
             Christ
             more
             precious
             in
             our
             eyes
             !
             As
             〈◊〉
             wise
             it
             would
             discover
             unto
             us
             a
             more
             abso
             〈…〉
             necessity
             in
             having
             our
             recourse
             to
             him
             in
             〈…〉
             our
             approaches
             to
             God
             :
             Such
             is
             the
             dep
             〈…〉
             the
             unsearchable
             grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             〈◊〉
             his
             finite
             love
             towards
             sinners
             ,
             that
             the
             voice
             〈◊〉
             complaining
             on
             them
             was
             never
             heard
             in
             h●●ven
             .
             Christ
             he
             never
             spake
             evil
             ,
             but
             alw
             〈…〉
             good
             of
             believers
             before
             his
             Father
             ,
             notw
             〈…〉
             standing
             he
             hath
             oftentimes
             spoken
             repro
             〈…〉
             to
             themselves
             :
             this
             is
             clear
             from
             John
             17.
             〈◊〉
             where
             giving
             an
             account
             of
             the
             carriage
             〈◊〉
             practice
             of
             his
             disciples
             unto
             the
             Father
             ,
             〈◊〉
             doth
             exceedingly
             commend
             their
             faith
             &
             t
             〈…〉
             carriage
             towards
             him
             ;
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               They
               have
               r
               〈…〉
               ved
               me
               ,
               and
               have
               known
               surely
               that
               I
               came
               〈◊〉
               from
               thee
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               believed
               that
               thou
               d
               〈…〉
               send
               me
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             in
             Joh.
             14.
             1.
             he
             doth
             chall
             〈…〉
             their
             unbelief
             :
             the
             one
             speech
             he
             directeth
             〈◊〉
             God
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             he
             directeth
             o
             〈…〉
             them
             .
             Love
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             doth
             silence
             all
             〈◊〉
             noise
             of
             complaints
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             maketh
             h
             〈…〉
             alwayes
             breath
             out
             love
             in
             his
             expression
             〈…〉
             
             〈…〉
             em
             before
             the
             Throne
             .
             He
             will
             while●
             speak
             〈…〉
             ughly
             to
             Believers
             here
             to
             themselves
             ;
             but
             to
             〈…〉
             y
             with
             reverence
             to
             his
             blessed
             Name
             ,
             he
             never
             〈…〉
             lleth
             an
             ill
             tale
             of
             them
             behind
             their
             backs
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             we
             shall
             insist
             a
             little
             in
             pointing
             〈…〉
             t
             what
             things
             are
             convenient
             and
             suitable
             〈…〉
             r
             a
             Christian
             to
             exercise
             himself
             into
             ,
             before
             〈◊〉
             go
             about
             this
             divine
             and
             holy
             duty
             in
             con
             〈…〉
             sing
             and
             speaking
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             we
             think
             a
             Christian
             before
             he
             come
             〈…〉
             d
             take
             upon
             him
             this
             holy
             &
             divine
             exercise
             〈◊〉
             talking
             with
             God
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             much
             in
             the
             ex●●cise
             of
             meditation
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             inconceiv
             〈…〉
             le
             highness
             &
             dignity
             of
             that
             glorious
             &
             inex●●essable
             person
             with
             whom
             he
             is
             to
             converse
             :
             〈…〉
             t
             also
             upon
             the
             inconceivable
             basenesse
             and
             〈…〉
             wnesse
             of
             himself
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             consideration
             〈◊〉
             the
             highness
             of
             the
             one
             ;
             he
             may
             be
             provockt
             〈◊〉
             reverence
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             〈…〉
             her
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             provockt
             to
             loathing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Christian
             before
             he
             go
             to
             prayer
             ,
             would
             〈…〉
             dy
             to
             have
             a
             deep
             impression
             of
             these
             things
             ●●ich
             he
             is
             to
             make
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             supplica●●●n
             of
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             them
             engraven
             〈…〉
             on
             his
             heart
             :
             and
             truly
             we
             think
             the
             want
             of
             〈…〉
             is
             is
             oftentimes
             the
             occasion
             of
             that
             wofull
             〈…〉
             ll
             of
             lying
             unto
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             for
             we
             com
             〈…〉
             in
             in
             prayer
             ,
             and
             personate
             or
             counterseit
             re
             〈…〉
             ntment
             for
             these
             things
             which
             never
             before
             〈…〉
             s
             the
             grief
             of
             our
             hearts
             :
             Oftentimes
             we
             speak
             〈…〉
             ny
             things
             with
             our
             lips
             ,
             ere
             we
             study
             to
             have
             〈◊〉
             hearts
             endyting
             these
             things
             that
             we
             speak
             .
             〈…〉
             d
             likewise
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             blessing
             &
             prai
             〈…〉
             g
             him
             ,
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             any
             great
             〈◊〉
             desirable
             mercy
             ,
             we
             do
             personate
             and
             feign
             〈◊〉
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             
             which
             before
             we
             never
             made
             the
             matter
             of
             o
             〈…〉
             joy
             ;
             because
             they
             never
             were
             much
             the
             matt
             〈…〉
             of
             our
             consideration
             .
             It
             were
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             t
             〈…〉
             great
             advantage
             of
             the
             Christian
             in
             the
             exe
             〈…〉
             cise
             of
             prayer
             ,
             to
             be
             much
             taken
             up
             in
             the
             ob●dience
             of
             that
             command
             ,
             
               Eccles.
               5.
               2.
               
               Be
               〈◊〉
               rash
               with
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               and
               let
               not
               thy
               heart
               be
               ha
               〈…〉
               to
               utter
               any
               thing
               before
               God
               :
               for
               God
               is
               in
               h●●ven
               ,
               and
               thou
               upon
               earth
               ;
               therefore
               let
               thy
               wor
               〈…〉
               be
               few
               ,
            
             Seldom
             doth
             the
             Christian
             talk
             〈◊〉
             speak
             with
             God
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             had
             as
             much
             grace
             〈◊〉
             to
             reflect
             upon
             it
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             convinced
             that
             〈◊〉
             is
             uttering
             things
             that
             are
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             spok
             〈…〉
             to
             God.
             O
             to
             be
             studying
             that
             divine
             abrid
             〈…〉
             ment
             of
             our
             prayers
             ,
             which
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             wo
             〈…〉
             make
             us
             to
             speak
             nothing
             before
             him
             ,
             b
             〈…〉
             what
             our
             hearts
             doth
             endite
             ,
             there
             is
             so●●thing
             of
             this
             holden
             our
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             〈◊〉
             
               vid
               ,
               Ps.
            
             45.
             1.
             where
             he
             beginneth
             with
             th
             〈…〉
             
               My
               heart
               doth
               endite
               a
               good
               matter
               :
            
             and
             then
             〈◊〉
             subjoyns
             ,
             
               My
               tongue
               is
               as
               the
               pen
               of
               a
               ready
               w
               〈…〉
               ter
               .
            
             Our
             ora
             〈…〉
             y
             might
             be
             more
             refined
             〈◊〉
             confined
             likewise
             ;
             and
             it
             would
             be
             more
             e
             〈…〉
             ctual
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             our
             desires
             ,
             if
             〈◊〉
             were
             studying
             this
             .
             O
             that
             our
             hearts
             mi
             〈…〉
             speak
             more
             in
             prayer
             ,
             and
             our
             tongues
             les
             〈…〉
             We
             through
             the
             multitudes
             of
             businesse
             ,
             p
             〈…〉
             duce
             multitudes
             of
             dreams
             to
             our selves
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             this
             is
             likewise
             requisit
             for
             a
             C
             〈…〉
             stian
             before
             he
             go
             to
             prayer
             ,
             to
             be
             studying
             〈…〉
             linesse
             ,
             to
             be
             endeavouring
             to
             have
             these
             fil
             〈…〉
             garments
             wherewith
             he
             is
             cloathed
             ,
             chang
             〈…〉
             with
             change
             of
             rayment
             ,
             he
             must
             pu●
             off
             〈◊〉
             shoes
             off
             his
             feet
             ,
             because
             
               he
               is
               to
               go
               to
               stand
               〈…〉
               on
               an
               holy
               ground
               .
            
             This
             was
             the
             commend
             〈…〉
             practice
             of
             that
             holy
             man
             
               David
               ,
               Ps.
            
             26.
             6.
             
             
             
               〈…〉
               ill
               wash
               my
               hands
               in
               innocency
               ,
               then
               I
               will
               com
               〈…〉
               ss
               thine
               altar
               ,
               O
               Lord.
            
             This
             is
             likewise
             clear
             〈…〉
             m
             Exod.
             30.
             18
             ,
             19.
             where
             Aaron
             and
             the
             ●ns
             of
             Levi
             were
             to
             wash
             their
             hands
             and
             their
             〈…〉
             t
             in
             that
             brazen
             Laver
             that
             did
             stand
             betwixt
             〈…〉
             e
             Tabernacle
             of
             the
             Congregation
             and
             the
             Al
             〈…〉
             ,
             when
             they
             came
             neer
             to
             minister
             or
             bur●
             〈…〉
             ferings
             by
             fire
             unto
             the
             Lord
             :
             We
             must
             like
             〈…〉
             se
             endeavor
             much
             to
             symbolize
             that
             practice
             ,
             〈…〉
             d
             to
             have
             our selves
             washen
             in
             that
             laver
             of
             〈…〉
             eneration
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             precious
             
               fountain
               that
               〈…〉
               pened
               in
               the
               house
               of
               David
               ,
               for
               sin
               and
               for
               un
               〈…〉
               annesse
               ,
               Zech.
            
             13.
             1.
             before
             we
             enter
             into
             〈◊〉
             Holiest
             of
             all
             .
             What
             ornament
             is
             so
             sutable
             〈◊〉
             one
             that
             is
             walking
             unto
             that
             higher
             Palace
             ,
             〈◊〉
             that
             glorious
             ornament
             of
             holiness
             ,
             with
             〈…〉
             which
             we
             are
             rendred
             unacceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             〈◊〉
             with
             which
             we
             may
             with
             confidence
             and
             〈…〉
             duess
             ,
             go
             and
             serve
             him
             in
             his
             holy
             Temples
             〈◊〉
             doubt
             ,
             if
             the
             deep
             impression
             of
             that
             abso
             〈…〉
             holiness
             ,
             and
             purity
             of
             that
             Majesty
             with
             〈…〉
             om
             we
             are
             to
             converse
             (
             when
             we
             go
             to
             〈…〉
             yer
             )
             were
             engraven
             upon
             our
             spirits
             ,
             we
             〈…〉
             uld
             study
             to
             be
             like
             him
             :
             for
             the
             foundation
             〈◊〉
             ●riendship
             and
             fellowship
             ,
             doth
             somewhat
             〈…〉
             d
             in
             a
             similitude
             of
             natures
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             〈…〉
             formity
             one
             with
             another
             .
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             when
             a
             Christian
             is
             going
             to
             〈…〉
             er
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             much
             in
             the
             considera
             〈…〉
             of
             that
             advantage
             and
             dignity
             that
             is
             to
             be
             〈…〉
             d
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             duty
             ,
             this
             would
             〈…〉
             e
             us
             more
             ardent
             and
             serious
             in
             the
             study
             o●
             〈…〉
             ormer
             ;
             and
             unlesse
             we
             superadd
             this
             to
             〈…〉
             est
             ,
             we
             cannot
             long
             continue
             in
             a
             constant
             〈…〉
             avour
             ,
             after
             the
             attainment
             of
             these
             three
             〈…〉
             er
             qualifications
             ,
             who
             are
             required
             of
             one
             
             that
             would
             approach
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             Now
             we
             shall
             shut
             up
             our
             discourse
             by
             sp
             〈…〉
             ing
             a
             little
             unto
             this
             ,
             what
             ought
             to
             be
             〈◊〉
             sweet
             companions
             of
             a
             Christian
             that
             is
             go
             〈…〉
             about
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             duty
             ,
             in
             a
             serio
             〈…〉
             and
             not
             in
             a
             hypocritical
             manner
             .
          
           
             I.
             He
             would
             study
             to
             have
             his
             spirit
             u
             〈…〉
             the
             deep
             impression
             of
             a
             Deity
             ;
             and
             ●ake
             〈◊〉
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             talking
             with
             one
             before
             w
             〈…〉
             Angels
             (
             these
             glorious
             and
             excellent
             spiri
             〈…〉
             doth
             cover
             their
             faces
             with
             their
             wings
             :
             wh
             〈…〉
             no
             doubt
             ,
             doth
             point
             out
             that
             holy
             rever
             〈…〉
             that
             they
             have
             of
             him
             :
             their
             long
             familia
             〈…〉
             and
             constant
             conversing
             with
             God
             ,
             hath
             no
             〈…〉
             moved
             that
             due
             and
             convenient
             distance
             w
             〈…〉
             they
             ought
             to
             keep
             with
             him
             :
             And
             cert
             〈…〉
             were
             he
             known
             to
             us
             by
             none
             other
             Nam
             〈…〉
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             being
             merciful
             ,
             yet
             ough
             〈…〉
             to
             fear
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             his
             goodness
             .
             O!
             〈◊〉
             much
             more
             he
             being
             made
             known
             and
             rev
             〈…〉
             to
             us
             by
             that
             great
             and
             terrible
             Name
             
               Jeh
               〈…〉
            
             by
             which
             
               he
               is
               exalted
               above
               all
               Names
               t
               〈…〉
               in
               heaven
               ,
               or
               in
               earth
               ?
               Phil.
            
             2.
             9.
             
             A
             〈…〉
             which
             is
             pointed
             out
             that
             infinite
             distanc
             〈…〉
             is
             betwixt
             God
             and
             us
             .
             No
             doubt
             ,
             if
             th
             〈…〉
             pression
             of
             a
             Deity
             were
             with
             us
             ,
             it
             woul
             〈…〉
             move
             much
             formality
             that
             we
             use
             in
             pra
             〈…〉
             it
             would
             likewise
             remove
             much
             of
             our
             m
             〈…〉
             lief
             that
             we
             have
             in
             all
             our
             approaches
             〈◊〉
             him
             ,
             were
             we
             afraid
             lest
             that
             woful
             inseri
             〈…〉
             that
             Paul
             did
             discern
             to
             be
             engraven
             on
             〈◊〉
             tar
             at
             
               Athens
               ,
               to
               the
               unknown
               God
               ,
            
             were
             〈◊〉
             on
             us
             .
             Alace
             !
             I
             fear
             it
             may
             be
             engrav
             〈…〉
             most
             part
             of
             our
             devotions
             ;
             and
             likewis
             〈…〉
             wherewith
             Christ
             did
             challenge
             the
             peo
             〈…〉
             Samaria
             ,
             he
             may
             challenge
             many
             of
             us
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
             〈◊〉
             23.
             
             And
             it
             may
             be
             written
             on
             our
             practice
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
               worship
               ,
               ye
               know
               not
               what
            
             ;
             we
             are
             as
             those
             〈…〉
             o
             
               bless
               an
               Idol
            
             :
             And
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             such
             sacri
             〈…〉
             es
             as
             these
             ,
             are
             
               as
               if
               we
               were
               offering
               swines
               〈…〉
               od
               ,
               and
               cuting
               off
               a
               dogs
               neck
               ,
               which
               are
               abo
               〈…〉
               ation
               unto
               God
               ,
               Esa.
            
             66.
             3.
             
          
           
             That
             should
             be
             the
             sweet
             companion
             of
             a
             Chri
             〈…〉
             n
             in
             this
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             ,
             the
             excellent
             〈…〉
             ce
             of
             humility
             :
             we
             must
             put
             off
             our
             orna
             〈…〉
             s
             ,
             and
             cloath
             our selves
             with
             sackcloath
             ,
             and
             〈…〉
             ead
             ashes
             upon
             our
             head
             ,
             when
             we
             begin
             to
             〈…〉
             ak
             to
             him
             .
             He
             that
             sits
             nearest
             the
             dust
             ,
             sits
             〈…〉
             rest
             the
             heavens
             .
             We
             must
             be
             walking
             under
             〈◊〉
             impression
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             worthy
             〈…〉
             lift
             up
             our
             eyes
             to
             heaven
             :
             And
             with
             holy
             
               〈…〉
               raham
            
             (
             upon
             whose
             effigy
             this
             was
             engraven
             .
             
               〈…〉
               mes
               2.
               23.
               
               That
               he
               was
               a
               friend
               of
               God
               )
            
             when
             〈◊〉
             begins
             to
             talk
             to
             this
             glorious
             and
             incom
             〈…〉
             hensible
             Majesty
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             he
             conceived
             〈…〉
             o
             be
             presumption
             ,
             
               Gen.
               18.
               
               ●7
               .
               Behold
               now
               ,
            
             〈…〉
             h
             he
             ,
             
               I
               have
               taken
               upon
               me
               to
               speak
               unto
               the
               〈…〉
               d
               ,
               which
               am
               but
               dust
               and
               ashes
               ,
            
             He
             doth
             pre
             〈…〉
             a
             note
             of
             admiration
             ,
             behold
             !
             importing
             so
             〈…〉
             ch
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             bold
             adventure
             for
             so
             low
             〈…〉
             rson
             to
             speak
             to
             so
             high
             a
             Majesty
             ;
             or
             for
             〈…〉
             inful
             a
             creature
             to
             open
             his
             mouth
             unto
             so
             〈…〉
             e
             and
             spotlesse
             an
             one
             ;
             that
             the
             footstool
             〈…〉
             uld
             speak
             to
             him
             who
             is
             the
             Throne
             ;
             and
             〈…〉
             oubt
             ,
             were
             this
             more
             our
             exercise
             ,
             we
             〈…〉
             ht
             be
             receiving
             more
             remarkable
             significa
             〈…〉
             s
             of
             his
             respect
             and
             love
             towards
             us
             .
             What
             〈…〉
             e
             Royal
             gift
             which
             he
             giveth
             to
             these
             that
             〈…〉
             umble
             ?
             Grace
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             
               〈…〉
               es
               4.
               6.
               
               He
               giveth
               grace
               to
               the
               humble
               ,
            
             &c.
             〈…〉
             ove
             is
             seeking
             that
             person
             that
             sits
             low
             〈…〉
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ●s
             the
             waters
             do
             seek
             the
             lowest
             ground
             .
             
             He
             that
             is
             first
             in
             his
             own
             estimation
             ,
             is
             last
             〈◊〉
             the
             estimation
             of
             God
             :
             but
             he
             that
             is
             last
             in
             〈◊〉
             own
             estimation
             ,
             is
             amongst
             the
             first
             in
             the
             〈◊〉
             mation
             of
             God.
             Therefore
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             that
             〈◊〉
             suitable
             cloathing
             for
             a
             person
             that
             is
             to
             go
             〈…〉
             the
             Court
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             
               P
               〈…〉
            
             doth
             require
             ,
             1
             
               Pet.
               5
               5.
               
               Be
               cloathed
               with
               h
               〈…〉
               lity
               .
            
             O!
             but
             that
             woful
             evil
             of
             pride
             wh
             〈…〉
             doth
             either
             arise
             from
             our
             ignorance
             of
             〈◊〉
             selves
             ,
             or
             from
             our
             ignorance
             of
             God
             ,
             doth
             b
             〈…〉
             obstruct
             our
             access
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             retur
             〈…〉
             our
             prayers
             .
             If
             we
             should
             give
             a
             descrip
             〈…〉
             of
             the
             person
             that
             is
             admitted
             to
             detain
             C
             〈…〉
             in
             his
             galleries
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             give
             it
             in
             〈◊〉
             convenient
             and
             suitable
             termes
             nor
             this
             ,
             tha
             〈…〉
             is
             
               a
               humble
               and
               contrite
               spirit
            
             ,
             Isa.
             66.
             2.
             
             &
             5
             〈…〉
          
           
             III.
             And
             a
             third
             sweet
             companion
             of
             a
             Ch
             〈…〉
             an
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             duty
             of
             prayer
             〈◊〉
             faith
             and
             confidence
             in
             God
             ;
             but
             we
             have
             〈◊〉
             with
             one
             who
             is
             
               the
               hearer
               of
               prayer
            
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             is
             willing
             to
             give
             unto
             us
             all
             things
             that
             we
             〈…〉
             sire
             ,
             if
             we
             ask
             in
             faith
             :
             for
             we
             must
             exe
             〈…〉
             faith
             ,
             not
             only
             upon
             his
             promises
             ,
             but
             like
             〈…〉
             upon
             that
             glorious
             and
             incommunicable
             〈◊〉
             bute
             of
             God
             that
             is
             given
             unto
             him
             ,
             Psal.
             6
             〈…〉
             that
             he
             is
             
               the
               hearer
               of
               prayer
            
             :
             want
             of
             〈◊〉
             maketh
             us
             come
             little
             speed
             :
             and
             wee
             〈◊〉
             likewise
             ,
             that
             the
             want
             of
             this
             doth
             mak
             〈…〉
             live
             so
             little
             in
             expectation
             ,
             and
             wait
             wit
             〈…〉
             tience
             and
             hope
             at
             the
             posts
             of
             his
             door
             ,
             〈◊〉
             we
             receive
             a
             return
             .
             Is
             it
             any
             wonder
             tha
             〈…〉
             prayers
             be
             
               as
               the
               beating
               of
               the
               air
               ,
               and
               the
               〈◊〉
               ring
               out
               of
               some
               empty
               words
               ,
            
             if
             we
             be
             not
             〈◊〉
             vinced
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             like
             unto
             us
             ?
             〈◊〉
             is
             not
             like
             Baal
             ,
             who
             because
             of
             sleep
             ,
             or
             〈◊〉
             other
             businesse
             ,
             cannot
             give
             present
             aud
             〈…〉
             
             〈◊〉
             our
             desires
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             need
             not
             be
             constrai
             〈…〉
             d
             to
             cut
             our selves
             with
             knives
             ,
             or
             to
             leap
             up
             〈…〉
             the
             Altar
             ,
             to
             provoke
             him
             to
             cause
             fire
             to
             〈…〉
             scend
             upon
             our
             Altar
             to
             burn
             our
             drowned
             〈…〉
             rifice
             ;
             he
             is
             able
             to
             give
             audience
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             〈…〉
             here
             were
             no
             other
             to
             imploy
             him
             .
             Multi
             〈…〉
             des
             of
             supplications
             will
             be
             no
             interruption
             〈…〉
             o
             the
             audience
             of
             our
             desires
             :
             he
             hath
             that
             〈…〉
             yal
             Prerogative
             ,
             and
             Eminent
             Excellency
             〈…〉
             ve
             all
             Judges
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             take
             〈◊〉
             many
             bills
             at
             once
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             demonstration
             〈…〉
             he
             omnipotency
             and
             infinite
             understanding
             〈◊〉
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             that
             word
             ,
             Matth.
             21.
             
             〈◊〉
             22.
             were
             believed
             ,
             
               Whatsoever
               you
               ask
               in
               〈…〉
               er
               ,
               believing
               ,
               you
               shall
               receive
               it
               .
            
             O!
             how
             〈…〉
             ld
             we
             study
             to
             have
             this
             necessary
             and
             sweet
             〈…〉
             panion
             of
             saith
             going
             alongst
             with
             us
             in
             all
             〈◊〉
             prayers
             !
             and
             as
             James
             speaketh
             ,
             
               chap.
               1.
               6.
               
               〈◊〉
               that
               asketh
               ,
               let
               him
               ask
               in
               faith
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               〈…〉
               ereth
               and
               doubteth
               ,
               is
               as
               the
               Waves
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               〈◊〉
               can
               receive
               nothing
               .
            
          
           
             ●V
             .
             A
             fourth
             sweet
             companion
             in
             the
             exer
             〈…〉
             of
             prayer
             ,
             is
             fervency
             .
             Can
             we
             live
             under
             〈◊〉
             a
             woful
             delusion
             ,
             as
             to
             conceive
             that
             God
             〈…〉
             eth
             those
             suits
             and
             petitions
             which
             we
             do
             〈…〉
             cely
             hear
             our selves
             ?
             Can
             we
             have
             much
             〈◊〉
             in
             proposing
             our
             desires
             ,
             when
             we
             do
             it
             〈…〉
             h
             such
             a
             woful
             indifferency
             ?
             We
             have
             the
             〈…〉
             ple
             of
             that
             holy
             man
             David
             ,
             to
             commend
             〈◊〉
             unto
             you
             ,
             Psal.
             39.
             12.
             where
             we
             may
             〈…〉
             old
             a
             glorious
             gradation
             and
             climax
             :
             for
             〈…〉
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               hear
               my
               prayer
            
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             being
             〈…〉
             cient
             ,
             he
             doth
             ascend
             one
             step
             higher
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             ,
             
               Hold
               not
               thy
               peace
               at
               my
               ●ry
            
             ;
             that
             voice
             〈…〉
             g
             a
             little
             louder
             then
             the
             voice
             of
             prayer
             :
             〈…〉
             yet
             again
             he
             ascendeth
             one
             step
             farther
             ,
             and
             
             saith
             ,
             
               Hold
               not
               thy
               peace
               at
               my
               tears
               .
            
             These
             〈…〉
             lent
             cryes
             ,
             the
             tears
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             have
             m
             〈…〉
             Rhetorick
             ,
             and
             the
             loudest
             voice
             in
             heav
             〈…〉
             These
             sweet
             emanations
             and
             flowings
             ou
             〈…〉
             water
             from
             that
             precious
             fountain
             of
             a
             con
             〈…〉
             and
             broken
             spirit
             ,
             they
             do
             no
             doubt
             ,
             ascend
             hi
             〈…〉
             and
             have
             great
             power
             with
             him
             who
             is
             
               Alm
               〈…〉
               ty
               .
               Jacob
            
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             did
             hold
             that
             Angel
             〈◊〉
             wrestled
             with
             him
             with
             no
             other
             cord
             ,
             〈◊〉
             with
             the
             cord
             of
             supplications
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             s
             〈…〉
             Hos.
             12.
             4.
             and
             in
             Gen.
             32.
             26.
             
             Did
             ever
             y
             〈…〉
             eyes
             behold
             such
             cords
             and
             bonds
             made
             of
             t
             〈…〉
             No
             doubt
             ,
             these
             are
             of
             a
             beautiful
             frame
             〈◊〉
             contexture
             ,
             and
             of
             infinite
             more
             value
             the
             〈…〉
             most
             precious
             and
             rare
             chains
             that
             the
             gre
             〈…〉
             Princes
             in
             the
             world
             doth
             wear
             as
             ornam
             〈…〉
             And
             truely
             the
             want
             of
             this
             doth
             proceed
             f
             〈…〉
             the
             want
             of
             the
             solide
             conviction
             of
             the
             a
             〈…〉
             lute
             necessity
             that
             we
             stand
             in
             of
             these
             this
             〈◊〉
             for
             as
             one
             siad
             well
             ,
             strong
             necessities
             ,
             〈◊〉
             strong
             desires
             .
             And
             also
             it
             doth
             proceed
             s
             〈…〉
             the
             want
             of
             the
             consideration
             of
             these
             pre
             〈…〉
             excellencies
             that
             are
             to
             be
             had
             in
             these
             th
             〈…〉
             that
             we
             ask
             .
             The
             eminency
             of
             a
             thing
             〈◊〉
             encrease
             the
             vigour
             of
             our
             pursuit
             after
             it
             ;
             〈◊〉
             maketh
             us
             with
             seeking
             of
             it
             ,
             mount
             up
             〈◊〉
             wings
             as
             Eagles
             ,
             over
             all
             these
             difficulties
             〈…〉
             ly
             as
             impediments
             in
             our
             way
             :
             ought
             w
             〈…〉
             to
             be
             emulous
             of
             the
             practice
             of
             
               Ninive
               〈…〉
            
             whom
             this
             is
             recorded
             ,
             that
             
               they
               cryed
               mig
               〈…〉
               to
               God
               ,
               Jonah
            
             3.
             8.
             we
             think
             many
             Chris
             〈…〉
             of
             this
             generation
             (
             because
             of
             their
             w
             〈…〉
             remisnesse
             and
             coldnesse
             of
             affection
             in
             p
             〈…〉
             sing
             their
             desires
             )
             may
             be
             constrain
             〈…〉
             mourn
             over
             all
             their
             mournings
             ,
             and
             pray
             〈…〉
             all
             their
             prayers
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             if
             a
             Christins
             heart
             be
             the
             Temple
             of
             〈…〉
             e
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             O!
             how
             ought
             he
             to
             pray
             !
             For
             〈◊〉
             is
             the
             diamond
             which
             the
             Apostle
             puts
             in
             〈…〉
             e
             upshot
             of
             all
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Ephes.
             〈◊〉
             18.
             and
             after
             which
             he
             exhorteth
             a
             Christi
             〈…〉
             seriously
             to
             pursue
             .
             Oh!
             I
             think
             it
             is
             a
             〈…〉
             ystery
             that
             we
             cannot
             well
             take
             up
             :
             but
             these
             〈…〉
             at
             are
             most
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             ,
             can
             best
             re
             〈…〉
             lve
             it
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             its
             precious
             effects
             :
             But
             ●elieve
             me
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             dark
             ●ysteries
             that
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             〈◊〉
             Christian
             ,
             except
             he
             in
             whom
             is
             all
             
               the
               trea
               〈…〉
               res
               of
               wisdom
               and
               knowledge
               ,
            
             do
             unsold
             this
             〈…〉
             e
             divine
             sentence
             ,
             
               Pray
               without
               ceasing
            
             ;
             it
             〈…〉
             all
             always
             remain
             a
             mystery
             to
             our
             obedi●●ce
             .
             It
             is
             a
             question
             ,
             we
             confess
             ,
             that
             is
             some●●me
             difficult
             to
             determine
             ,
             whether
             some
             du
             〈…〉
             es
             of
             a
             Christian
             that
             are
             commanded
             to
             be
             〈…〉
             ne
             by
             us
             ,
             be
             more
             mysterious
             to
             our
             under
             〈…〉
             nding
             to
             take
             up
             the
             nature
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             ●hat
             is
             commanded
             in
             the
             lively
             and
             spiritual
             ●xercise
             of
             such
             a
             duty
             ?
             Or
             whether
             they
             be
             〈…〉
             ore
             mysterious
             to
             us
             in
             our
             practice
             and
             o
             〈…〉
             dience
             ?
             We
             confess
             ,
             it
             holdeth
             not
             alike
             in
             〈◊〉
             things
             ,
             it
             being
             more
             easie
             for
             us
             to
             know
             ,
             〈…〉
             en
             to
             practice
             many
             things
             :
             but
             we
             conceive
             〈◊〉
             holdeth
             out
             in
             some
             ,
             and
             even
             in
             those
             things
             〈…〉
             d
             duties
             that
             are
             most
             obvious
             (
             as
             we
             con
             〈…〉
             ive
             )
             and
             that
             have
             least
             of
             the
             mysterious
             〈…〉
             ss
             of
             the
             Gospel
             engraven
             upon
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             SERMON
             II.
             
          
           
             
               1
               Thes.
               5.
               17.
               
            
             
               Pray
               without
               ceasing
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             were
             for
             our
             great
             advantage
             to
             be
             mu
             〈…〉
             taken
             up
             in
             a
             serious
             and
             divine
             consider●tion
             of
             that
             most
             sad
             ,
             but
             most
             true
             say
             i
             〈…〉
             
               That
               there
               are
               many
               called
               ,
               but
               few
               chosen
            
             ;
             y
             〈…〉
             if
             there
             were
             but
             one
             of
             each
             twelve
             that
             〈◊〉
             within
             this
             house
             to
             day
             ,
             to
             whom
             Christ
             th
             〈…〉
             (
             sadly
             )
             should
             speak
             ,
             
               One
               of
               you
               will
               betray
               m
               〈…〉
            
             ought
             ye
             not
             all
             to
             be
             put
             to
             a
             holy
             inqui
             〈…〉
             and
             search
             ,
             and
             say
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               Master
               ,
               is
               it
               〈◊〉
               Master
               ,
               is
               it
               I
               ?
               and
               to
               be
               exceeding
               sorrowf
               〈…〉
            
             ●ntill
             that
             concerning
             question
             be
             determi
             〈…〉
             unto
             you
             ?
             How
             much
             more
             ought
             ye
             to
             〈◊〉
             complish
             a
             secret
             and
             serious
             search
             ,
             to
             kn
             〈…〉
             whether
             or
             not
             
               ye
               be
               written
               amongst
               the
               livi
               〈…〉
               in
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               have
               passed
               from
               death
               to
               life
               〈…〉
            
             Seeing
             ,
             alace
             !
             I
             think
             it
             is
             more
             probable
             ,
             t
             〈…〉
             if
             precious
             Christ
             were
             to
             speak
             to
             each
             twe
             〈…〉
             that
             are
             within
             this
             house
             ,
             we
             are
             affrayed
             th
             〈…〉
             he
             should
             thus
             (
             sadly
             )
             speak
             ,
             There
             are
             ele
             〈…〉
             of
             you
             that
             shall
             betray
             me
             ,
             and
             only
             one
             sh
             〈…〉
             passe
             free
             .
             And
             ,
             O
             that
             the
             number
             of
             tho
             〈…〉
             who
             are
             to
             betray
             the
             precious
             Son
             of
             Go
             〈…〉
             were
             reduced
             to
             so
             few
             ,
             though
             indeed
             the
             〈…〉
             be
             many
             !
          
           
             If
             he
             
               who
               seeth
               not
               as
               man
               seeth
               ,
               who
               reprov
               〈…〉
               not
               after
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               ear
               ,
               nor
               after
               the
               seei
               〈…〉
               of
               the
               eye
               ,
            
             (
             who
             can
             reject
             an
             Elia●
             ,
             the
             mo
             〈…〉
             fair
             in
             shew
             and
             appearance
             ,
             and
             can
             choose
             〈◊〉
             stripling
             like
             David
             )
             were
             to
             come
             to
             give
             h
             〈…〉
             verdict
             ,
             and
             passe
             his
             sentence
             on
             all
             of
             us
             th
             〈…〉
             are
             here
             ;
             ah
             !
             upon
             how
             many
             of
             our
             fo
             〈…〉
             
             heads
             might
             he
             engrave
             this
             dreadful
             sentence
             ,
             
               Mene
               ,
               mene
               ,
               tekel
               upharsin
               :
               thou
               art
               weighed
               in
               the
               ballance
               ,
               and
               art
               found
               light
               !
            
             I
             am
             affrayed
             that
             even
             some
             professors
             
               (
               who
               have
               a
               form
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               not
               the
               power
               thereof
            
             ;
             and
             are
             
               like
               those
               painted
               sepulchres
               ,
               that
               are
               fair
               without
               ,
               but
               within
               are
               full
               of
               dead
               mens
               bones
               )
            
             he
             shall
             reject
             their
             confidence
             ,
             
               and
               cut
               off
               their
               ●ope
               as
               a
               spiders
               web
               .
            
             Religion
             that
             is
             pure
             and
             ●ndefiled
             ,
             is
             another
             thing
             then
             we
             take
             it
             to
             be
             :
             Wee
             must
             not
             go
             to
             heaven
             in
             a
             bed
             of
             ●oses
             ;
             we
             must
             
               strive
               and
               earnestly
               contend
               to
               enter
               in
               at
               the
               strait
               gate
               .
            
             And
             if
             ye
             would
             have
             a
             description
             and
             definition
             of
             those
             that
             are
             shut
             out
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             are
             of
             that
             woful
             number
             ,
             to
             whom
             
               Tophet
               is
               ordained
               of
               old
            
             ,
             the
             Psalmist
             giveth
             a
             description
             of
             them
             ,
             
               Psal.
               14.
               4.
               
               They
               call
               not
               upon
               God.
               
            
          
           
             But
             if
             ye
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             the
             description
             of
             these
             that
             shall
             be
             eternally
             secluded
             from
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             that
             they
             pray
             not
             unto
             God
             ,
             ●e
             will
             think
             that
             ye
             are
             not
             of
             that
             liste
             :
             for
             who
             is
             so
             absurd
             (
             say
             ye
             )
             that
             will
             not
             pray
             to
             him
             that
             is
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             pay
             that
             due
             homage
             ●nto
             him
             who
             is
             
               the
               Creator
               of
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               ●arth
               .
            
          
           
             But
             unto
             such
             Atheists
             as
             these
             ,
             I
             shall
             propose
             these
             four
             things
             ;
             which
             if
             you
             be
             not
             able
             to
             give
             a
             positive
             answer
             unto
             ,
             he
             perswaded
             that
             ye
             never
             knew
             what
             it
             is
             to
             pray
             ●nto
             God
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             have
             your
             offerings
             coming
             up
             with
             acceptance
             upon
             his
             holy
             Al
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             I.
             Did
             ye
             ever
             know
             what
             it
             was
             to
             go
             〈◊〉
             ●rayer
             upon
             an
             internal
             principle
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             ●●e
             grace
             of
             Christ
             constraining
             you●
             ?
             Are
             ●here
             not
             many
             of
             you
             :
             O
             Atheists
             !
             who
             doth
             
             not
             know
             what
             this
             means
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             prec
             〈…〉
             ous
             bonds
             of
             love
             constraining
             and
             imposing
             〈◊〉
             blessed
             necessity
             upon
             your
             hearts
             to
             conver
             〈…〉
             with
             God
             in
             prayer
             ?
             Did
             ye
             ever
             know
             what
             〈◊〉
             was
             to
             bind
             your
             
               sacrifice
               to
               the
               horns
               of
               the
               A
               〈…〉
               tar
               ,
            
             by
             the
             cords
             of
             love
             ?
          
           
             II.
             Did
             ye
             ever
             know
             what
             it
             was
             by
             pra●er
             ,
             to
             attain
             to
             more
             conformity
             with
             Go
             〈…〉
             and
             to
             crucifie
             your
             l●sts
             ?
             There
             are
             many
             ,
             a
             〈…〉
             I
             may
             say
             some
             professors
             ,
             to
             whom
             this
             i
             〈…〉
             mystery
             ;
             through
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             to
             cruci
             〈…〉
             an
             idol
             or
             lust
             .
             It
             were
             good
             ye
             had
             a
             holy
             j
             〈…〉
             lousie
             over
             your selves
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             in
             
               bonds
               〈◊〉
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               gall
               of
               bitternesse
               .
            
             The
             most
             p
             〈…〉
             of
             our
             mortification
             is
             rather
             by
             consent
             ,
             th
             〈…〉
             by
             constraint
             ;
             our
             Idols
             doth
             rather
             go
             o
             〈…〉
             nor
             are
             cast
             out
             ;
             or
             else
             our
             Idols
             dieth
             rath
             〈…〉
             to
             us
             ,
             then
             we
             die
             to
             them
             :
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             th
             〈…〉
             oftentimes
             after
             he
             hath
             famished
             our
             gods
             ,
             〈◊〉
             sit
             down
             and
             bemoan
             our selves
             over
             the
             gra
             〈…〉
             of
             our
             Idols
             :
             and
             as
             David
             lamented
             over
             
               A
               〈…〉
               solom
            
             ,
             so
             do
             we
             over
             our
             lusts
             .
          
           
             III.
             Did
             ye
             ever
             know
             what
             it
             was
             to
             disti
             〈…〉
             guish
             betwixt
             absence
             and
             presence
             ?
             When
             〈◊〉
             ye
             meet
             with
             such
             a
             place
             which
             ye
             might
             〈◊〉
             Peniel
             ,
             that
             you
             had
             seen
             God
             face
             to
             face
             :
             a
             〈…〉
             in
             another
             place
             you
             might
             have
             said
             ,
             
               Here
               〈◊〉
               did
               turn
               about
               the
               face
               of
               his
               Throne
               ,
               and
               did
               v
               〈…〉
               himself
               with
               a
               cloud
               ,
            
             so
             that
             I
             know
             not
             wh
             〈…〉
             ●o
             finde
             him
             .
          
           
             IV.
             I
             shall
             in
             the
             last
             place
             propose
             t
             〈…〉
             question
             ,
             which
             I
             conceive
             may
             not
             only
             co●●ince
             prophane
             Atheists
             ,
             but
             also
             some
             w
             〈…〉
             have
             a
             shew
             of
             Religion
             :
             Did
             you
             ever
             kno
             〈…〉
             what
             it
             was
             to
             sit
             down
             and
             lament
             over
             〈◊〉
             since
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             think
             it
             an
             import
             〈…〉
             
             want
             ?
             Oh!
             where
             is
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             impa●ent
             grace
             of
             love
             now
             gone
             ?
             O!
             but
             Christ
             may
             live
             long
             in
             heaven
             ,
             before
             the
             most
             part
             of
             us
             give
             him
             a
             visite
             !
             I
             fear
             he
             visite
             us
             ,
             before
             we
             visite
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             ,
             O
             Atheists
             !
             examine
             your selves
             by
             these
             ,
             and
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             if
             ye
             know
             not
             what
             those
             things
             mean
             ,
             ye
             are
             yet
             strangers
             ●nto
             the
             spiritual
             exercise
             of
             this
             duty
             of
             pray●r
             :
             and
             all
             your
             prayers
             that
             ever
             ye
             have
             spo●en
             ,
             have
             been
             ●ut
             
               as
               a
               smoak
               in
               his
               nostrils
               ,
               and
               a
               fire
               that
               burneth
               all
               the
               day
               .
            
             Believe
             me
             in
             this
             ,
             O
             men
             of
             the
             world
             !
             that
             in
             the
             day
             when
             you
             shall
             solemnly
             appear
             before
             God
             in
             the
             
               ●alley
               of
               decision
            
             ,
             this
             shall
             be
             a
             great
             Item
             of
             your
             di●●ay
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             prayed
             so
             much
             ,
             or
             rather
             that
             you
             have
             profaued
             his
             Holinesse
             〈◊〉
             which
             you
             pretend
             to
             love
             )
             so
             much
             .
             O
             than
             all
             of
             us
             were
             not
             
               almost
               but
               altogether
               perswaded
               to
               be
               Christians
               .
            
             Seeing
             Christ
             doth
             offer
             that
             precious
             dignity
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             not
             only
             
               sons
               in
               law
               to
               a
               King
               ,
               which
               ought
               not
               to
               seem
               small
               in
               our
               eyes
            
             ;
             but
             also
             to
             make
             
               us
               Kings
               and
               Priests
               ●nto
               God
               ,
            
             can
             we
             refuse
             such
             an
             offer
             a●
             this
             ?
             ●ight
             he
             not
             summond
             the
             heavens
             and
             the
             ●arth
             ,
             and
             angels
             ,
             and
             our
             brethen
             who
             are
             ●ow
             above
             to
             behold
             a
             wonder
             ?
             yea
             ,
             and
             no
             doubt
             it
             is
             a
             wonder
             that
             any
             of
             us
             should
             ●light
             such
             an
             offer
             ?
          
           
             Now
             if
             any
             of
             you
             would
             ask
             at
             ●e
             that
             que●●ion
             ,
             what
             is
             and
             should
             be
             the
             native
             exercise
             〈…〉
             f
             a
             Christian
             while
             he
             is
             here
             below
             in
             the
             ●nd
             of
             his
             exile
             ,
             and
             a
             stranger
             from
             his
             fathers
             〈…〉
             ouse
             ?
             Whether
             he
             should
             exercise
             himself
             in
             〈…〉
             ging
             ,
             or
             in
             praying
             ?
             We
             answer
             ,
             that
             pray●r
             i●
             and
             should
             be
             the
             main
             exercise
             o●
             a
             Christian
             ,
             
             while
             he
             is
             here
             below
             in
             the
             land
             of
             h
             〈…〉
             exile
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             stranger
             from
             his
             fathers
             hous
             〈…〉
             when
             the
             promises
             are
             not
             yet
             accomplish
             〈…〉
             nor
             all
             the
             prophesies
             fulfilled
             .
             We
             confess
             〈…〉
             the
             exercise
             of
             joy
             and
             of
             rejoycing
             in
             Go
             〈…〉
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             necessary
             duty
             and
             exercise
             o
             〈…〉
             Christian
             :
             We
             may
             sing
             the
             songs
             of
             these
             e●cellent
             Musicians
             ,
             and
             heavenly
             Harpers
             ,
             
               th
               〈…〉
               stands
               upon
               the
               sea
               of
               glasse
               ,
               having
               harps
               in
               th
               〈…〉
               hands
               .
            
             And
             our
             songs
             which
             is
             here
             below
             ,
             〈◊〉
             only
             different
             in
             degrees
             :
             their
             songs
             are
             o
             〈…〉
             higher
             key
             ,
             and
             our
             songs
             are
             of
             a
             lower
             ke
             〈…〉
             though
             we
             confesse
             they
             are
             more
             expert
             〈◊〉
             that
             divine
             arte
             ,
             for
             wee
             oftentimes
             spill
             o
             〈…〉
             songs
             in
             the
             singing
             of
             them
             :
             as
             likewise
             th
             〈…〉
             are
             most
             constant
             in
             that
             blessed
             exercise
             ,
             b
             〈…〉
             ●alace
             ,
             we
             are
             oftentimes
             constrained
             to
             ha
             〈…〉
             our
             harps
             
               on
               the
               willow
               trees
               ,
               while
               we
               sit
               〈◊〉
               ●hese
               rivers
               of
               Babel
               .
            
             But
             if
             we
             would
             pra
             〈…〉
             more
             ,
             we
             should
             pray
             more
             :
             and
             if
             we
             did
             p
             〈…〉
             more
             ,
             we
             should
             praise
             more
             .
             O!
             but
             pray
             〈…〉
             would
             furnish
             us
             matter
             of
             new
             songs
             eve
             〈…〉
             day
             :
             and
             if
             we
             were
             much
             in
             that
             exercise
             ,
             〈◊〉
             might
             have
             that
             blessed
             Psalm
             to
             sing
             ,
             
               He
               h
               〈…〉
               put
               a
               new
               song
               into
               my
               mouth
               ,
               even
               praise
               unto
               〈◊〉
               Lord.
            
             I
             think
             a
             Christian
             may
             examine
             hims
             〈…〉
             by
             this
             un●rring
             rule
             of
             his
             growth
             in
             gra
             〈…〉
             he
             may
             know
             it
             by
             the
             exercise
             of
             secret
             
               pray
               〈…〉
            
             this
             is
             the
             pulse
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             by
             which
             〈◊〉
             may
             know
             his
             constitution
             :
             and
             the
             slow
             be
             〈…〉
             ings
             of
             the
             pulse
             of
             the
             Christians
             of
             this
             ge
             〈…〉
             ration
             ,
             doth
             prove
             this
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             grace
             in
             a
             remarkable
             decay
             ;
             it
             is
             groaning
             with
             〈…〉
             ●s
             
               as
               the
               groans
               of
               a
               wounded
               man
               ,
            
             O!
             but
             if
             〈◊〉
             were
             more
             obedient
             unto
             this
             precious
             co●mand
             ,
             
               Pray
               without
               ceasing
            
             ,
             our
             grace
             might
             〈◊〉
             
             more
             vigorous
             ,
             
               and
               our
               bed
               might
               be
               green
               ,
            
             and
             we
             might
             be
             
               bringing
               forth
               fruit
               ,
               even
               in
               our
               old
               age
               .
            
          
           
             But
             now
             to
             that
             which
             we
             shall
             insist
             mainly
             upon
             ,
             in
             going
             through
             this
             duty
             and
             grace
             of
             prayer
             (
             beside
             these
             things
             that
             we
             spoke
             at
             the
             last
             occasion
             )
             viz.
             what
             are
             these
             strong
             impediments
             and
             obstructions
             that
             doth
             imped
             and
             hinder
             a
             Christians
             access
             unto
             God
             in
             his
             secret
             retirements
             in
             prayer
             ?
             If
             we
             were
             asked
             at
             ,
             When
             did
             we
             last
             behold
             him
             ?
             We
             may
             say
             that
             which
             Esther
             spake
             to
             the
             servant
             of
             
               Mordecay
               ;
               It
               is
               thirty
               dayes
               since
               I
               did
               behold
               the
               Kings
               face
               .
            
             But
             ,
             alace
             !
             our
             lot
             of
             lamentation
             and
             defection
             from
             God
             ,
             may
             ascend
             to
             a
             higher
             pitch
             ;
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             many
             thirty
             dayes
             since
             we
             did
             ●ehold
             the
             King.
             O!
             but
             we
             are
             great
             strangers
             in
             heaven
             :
             and
             though
             we
             should
             be
             eternally
             so
             ,
             we
             could
             nor
             debate
             with
             his
             Justice
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             impediment
             that
             obstructs
             a
             Christians
             liberty
             in
             having
             accesse
             to
             God
             in
             his
             secret
             devotions
             ,
             is
             that
             woful
             and
             carnal
             design
             which
             he
             doth
             propose
             to
             himself
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             duty
             :
             we
             are
             low
             in
             our
             designes
             ,
             which
             makes
             us
             low
             in
             our
             enjoyments
             :
             this
             ●s
             clear
             James
             4.
             3.
             where
             this
             is
             given
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             we
             do
             not
             receive
             that
             which
             we
             pray
             for
             :
             
               We
               ask
               amisse
               ,
               to
               spend
               it
               upon
               our
               ●usts
               .
            
             We
             pray
             in
             secret
             that
             we
             may
             be
             more
             ●●tted
             to
             pray
             ,
             when
             we
             go
             abroad
             ,
             and
             thereby
             ●et
             applause
             :
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             so
             much
             of
             Christians
             pursuits
             are
             rather
             taken
             up
             in
             seeking
             after
             the
             ornaments
             of
             prayer
             ,
             then
             after
             the
             ●race
             of
             prayer
             ;
             rather
             to
             pursue
             after
             these
             ●hings
             that
             are
             adorning
             in
             it
             ,
             then
             these
             things
             ●hat
             are
             saving
             in
             it
             :
             and
             even
             oftentimes
             the
             
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             have
             that
             wofull
             en●
             proposed
             to
             themselves
             .
             How
             oftentimes
             doth
             our
             heart
             speak
             that
             which
             Saul
             said
             to
             
               Samuel●
               Honour
               me
               this
               day
               before
               the
               people
               and
               Elders
               〈◊〉
               Israel
               ?
            
             And
             I
             think
             this
             is
             an
             evil
             which
             Christians
             may
             easily
             discern
             and
             take
             up
             ,
             whethe●
             or
             not
             they
             do
             propose
             themselves
             as
             the
             las
             〈…〉
             and
             ultimate
             end
             of
             all
             their
             devotions
             ?
             An●
             one
             that
             hath
             this
             woful
             qualification
             ,
             he
             do
             〈…〉
             resent
             and
             grieve
             more
             for
             his
             publick
             stra
             〈…〉
             nings
             and
             bonds
             ,
             then
             for
             these
             which
             he
             hath
             in
             private
             .
             Are
             there
             not
             many
             of
             us
             here
             wh
             〈…〉
             will
             rise
             up
             from
             secret
             prayer
             under
             the
             un
             〈…〉
             denyable
             convictions
             of
             much
             distance
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             never
             know
             what
             it
             is
             to
             hat●
             anxious
             thoughts
             about
             it
             ?
             O!
             when
             did
             absence
             from
             Christ
             in
             our
             secret
             retiremen
             〈…〉
             make
             us
             
               forget
               to
               eat
               our
               bread
            
             ?
             Ah!
             that
             sicknesse
             of
             love
             ,
             whether
             it
             is
             gone
             ?
             We
             are
             s
             〈…〉
             unto
             death
             of
             imaginary
             health
             ;
             and
             we
             wi
             〈…〉
             that
             that
             sickness
             of
             love
             were
             more
             epidemi
             〈…〉
             and
             universal
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             sicknesse
             unto
             death
             ,
             
               but
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               G
               〈…〉
            
             And
             in
             our
             publick
             straitnings
             when
             we
             co●verse
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             how
             much
             will
             〈◊〉
             grieve
             and
             repine
             ,
             though
             we
             confesse
             these
             a
             〈…〉
             rather
             the
             grievings
             of
             our
             pride
             ,
             then
             of
             o
             〈…〉
             love
             ;
             rather
             lamentations
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             lo
             〈…〉
             of
             our
             reputation
             ,
             then
             because
             of
             the
             losse
             〈◊〉
             our
             absence
             with
             Christ
             ?
             One
             that
             hath
             th
             〈…〉
             woful
             qualification
             of
             proposing
             themselves
             〈◊〉
             the
             end
             of
             their
             devotions
             ,
             they
             may
             likewi●●
             know
             it
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             are
             strait
             〈…〉
             in
             their
             publick
             approaches
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             wh
             〈…〉
             others
             are
             enlarged
             ,
             they
             envy
             and
             fret
             ;
             th
             〈…〉
             are
             rather
             indued
             with
             envy
             ,
             then
             a
             holy
             e
             〈…〉
             lation
             ;
             
             which
             proveth
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             〈◊〉
             great
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             heaven
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             not
             much
             taken
             up
             to
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             which
             hath
             given
             such
             gifts
             to
             men
             :
             but
             we
             sit
             down
             at
             his
             wise
             and
             wonderfull
             dispensations
             ,
             
               that
               he
               hath
               given
               unto
               others
               five
               talents
               ,
               and
               to
               us
               but
               one
            
             ;
             so
             that
             oftentimes
             we
             are
             provoked
             ●o
             that
             impious
             course
             ,
             
               as
               to
               bind
               up
               our
               talent
               ●n
               a
               napkin
               ,
               and
               to
               dig
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               hide
               our
               Lords
               money
               .
            
             Studying
             by
             that
             practice
             to
             appropriat
             the
             estimation
             of
             humility
             unto
             our selves
             ,
             when
             we
             cannot
             get
             the
             estimation
             of
             one
             that
             is
             eminent
             in
             parts
             and
             abilities
             ,
             which
             doth
             oftentimes
             provoke
             God
             to
             take
             that
             from
             us
             that
             we
             seem
             to
             have
             ,
             
               and
               to
               give
               to
               him
               that
               hath
               more
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               may
               have
               abundance
               .
            
             One
             that
             hath
             this
             woful
             end
             ,
             himself
             ,
             as
             ●he
             end
             of
             all
             his
             devotions
             ,
             may
             likewise
             know
             it
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             seldom
             or
             never
             doth
             he
             go
             about
             that
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             from
             a
             principle
             of
             love
             ,
             or
             delight
             to
             walk
             with
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             attain
             the
             expressions
             of
             prayer
             ,
             rather
             then
             the
             grace
             and
             spirit
             of
             prayer
             :
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             when
             most
             part
             of
             Christians
             come
             abroad
             ,
             they
             do
             rather
             prove
             ●hemselves
             Orators
             ,
             then
             Christians
             :
             the
             voice
             of
             words
             is
             more
             heard
             ,
             then
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             affections
             ,
             and
             these
             inexpressable
             sighs
             and
             groans
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Ah!
             the
             real
             and
             spiritual
             exercise
             of
             that
             duty
             ,
             it
             is
             far
             gone
             into
             decay
             !
             There
             is
             not
             ●ne
             amongst
             a
             thousand
             that
             doth
             study
             earnestly
             after
             it
             .
             Think
             ye
             to
             pursue
             and
             win
             God
             ●y
             your
             fair
             blossoms
             and
             florishing
             Rhetorick
             ,
             gallantness
             and
             fineness
             of
             expressions
             ?
             Will
             not
             he
             who
             is
             infinite
             in
             understanding
             ,
             laugh
             it
             your
             folly
             ?
             Are
             ye
             to
             perswade
             a
             man
             ?
             Are
             
             ye
             not
             rather
             to
             perswade
             God
             ?
             Ye
             may
             likewise
             know
             it
             by
             this
             ,
             whether
             or
             not
             ye
             propose
             your selves
             as
             the
             last
             and
             ultimate
             end
             o●
             all
             your
             devotions
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             when
             ye
             have
             mos●
             enlargements
             and
             access
             unto
             God
             in
             your
             secret
             retirements
             ,
             and
             ye
             desire
             and
             covet
             t●
             have
             manyest
             spectators
             and
             auditors
             ,
             that
             s
             〈…〉
             they
             may
             passe
             that
             testimony
             on
             you
             ,
             that
             〈◊〉
             
               are
               men
               greatly
               beloved
               of
               God
               ,
            
             that
             doth
             receiv
             〈…〉
             such
             singular
             testimonies
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             and
             of
             hi
             〈…〉
             respects
             :
             but
             wo
             be
             unto
             you
             that
             are
             such
             hy
             〈…〉
             pocrits
             ,
             
               who
               covet
               the
               greetings
               in
               the
               market●
               and
               the
               uppermost
               rooms
               at
               feasts
               ,
               desiring
               to
               b
               〈…〉
               called
               of
               men
               Rabbi
               :
               Verily
               ,
               ye
               shall
               have
               you●
               reward
               :
               When
               he
               that
               is
               first
               shall
               be
               last
               ,
               a
               〈…〉
               he
               that
               is
               last
               shall
               be
               first
               .
            
             When
             that
             prove●●
             shall
             be
             taken
             up
             over
             you
             :
             
               How
               art
               thou
               fallen
               from
               heaven
               ,
               O
               Lucifer
               !
               son
               of
               the
               morning
               .
            
             When
             satan
             by
             his
             tail
             shall
             draw
             glistering
             sta
             〈…〉
             down
             out
             of
             heaven
             towards
             the
             earth
             .
             An●
             we
             think
             this
             woful
             evil
             of
             proposing
             ou●selves
             as
             the
             end
             of
             our
             devotions
             ,
             doth
             not
             only
             obstruct
             this
             grace
             ,
             but
             likewise
             when
             w●
             attain
             to
             it
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             it
             breaks
             it
             off
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             when
             a
             Christian
             hath
             mos●
             nearness
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             lifted
             up
             to
             the
             third
             heavens
             ,
             then
             he
             doth
             receive●
             great
             liberty
             of
             expressions
             ,
             winning
             to
             som●
             high
             and
             eminent
             conceptions
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             som●
             significant
             expressions
             of
             his
             own
             misery
             ,
             th
             〈…〉
             our
             pride
             causing
             us
             to
             reflect
             upon
             what
             w
             〈…〉
             have
             spoken
             ,
             do
             much
             quench
             our
             holy
             flam
             〈…〉
             of
             zeal
             and
             love
             :
             we
             study
             to
             have
             expressions
             in
             our
             memory
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             express
             them
             when
             we
             come
             abroad
             ,
             rather
             then
             affection
             in
             the
             heart
             :
             and
             this
             hath
             obstructed
             many
             
             Christians
             of
             precious
             enjoyments
             ,
             and
             doth
             prove
             this
             eminently
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             are
             more
             taken
             up
             with
             the
             expressions
             of
             your
             enjoyments
             ,
             then
             with
             the
             enjoyments
             themselves
             .
             We
             confess
             there
             are
             some
             who
             are
             more
             rude
             and
             grosse
             in
             their
             carriage
             ,
             who
             go
             about
             this
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             take
             advan●age
             to
             sin
             with
             more
             liberty
             ,
             and
             with
             sewer
             ●hallenges
             ;
             like
             that
             adulterous
             woman
             men●ioned
             in
             Prov.
             7.
             14
             ,
             18.
             who
             after
             that
             she
             said
             ,
             she
             had
             peace
             offerings
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             had
             payed
             her
             vows
             ,
             she
             inferreth
             this
             ,
             
               That
               she
               would
               go
               and
               take
               her
               fill
               of
               loves
               ,
               and
               solace
               her self
               to
               the
               morning
               .
            
             Your
             prayers
             ,
             O
             Atheists
             !
             are
             alwayes
             an
             abomination
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             O
             how
             much
             more
             ,
             when
             ye
             bring
             them
             with
             such
             a
             wicked
             mind
             !
             How
             will
             you
             hide
             your
             sins
             with
             such
             a
             covering
             ?
             O
             take
             heed
             to
             your
             spirits
             ,
             least
             ye
             deal
             treacherously
             with
             God.
             There
             are
             many
             of
             us
             that
             prayes
             like
             Saints
             ,
             but
             we
             walk
             like
             devils
             .
             Surely
             one
             that
             heard
             us
             pray
             ,
             might
             prophesie
             good
             things
             of
             us
             ;
             but
             in
             our
             life
             may
             finde
             their
             prophesies
             fail
             in
             the
             accomplishment
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             second
             impediment
             that
             obstructs
             〈◊〉
             Christians
             liberty
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             in
             his
             secret
             retirements
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             woful
             formality
             and
             indifferency
             of
             spirit
             that
             we
             use
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             our
             secret
             prayers
             :
             the
             most
             part
             of
             us
             are
             ignorant
             what
             it
             is
             to
             
               cry
               mighti●y
               to
               God
            
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             alone
             ;
             and
             
               to
               wrestle
               with
               him
               were
               it
               untill
               the
               dawning
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               ●ill
               he
               blesse
               us
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               may
            
             indeed
             
               be
               Princes
               with
               God
            
             ;
             that
             by
             these
             two
             hands
             we
             may
             lay
             ●old
             on
             him
             ,
             Faith
             and
             Love
             :
             Love
             lays
             hold
             ●n
             the
             heart
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Faith
             lays
             hold
             on
             
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             detains
             him
             in
             his
             gallerie●
             I
             may
             speak
             this
             to
             the
             shame
             of
             many
             of
             yo
             〈…〉
             that
             it
             were
             your
             advvntage
             to
             be
             as
             seriou
             〈…〉
             speaking
             to
             God
             when
             ye
             are
             alone
             ,
             as
             ye
             a
             serious
             when
             ye
             are
             in
             company
             .
             A
             Heath
             〈…〉
             did
             observe
             this
             ,
             and
             therefore
             did
             press
             it
             up
             〈…〉
             all
             to
             whom
             he
             wrote
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             be
             wa
             〈…〉
             of
             woful
             indifferency
             :
             And
             we
             confess
             this
             w●ful
             indifferency
             of
             ours
             ,
             is
             but
             an
             involving
             o
             〈…〉
             selves
             in
             that
             curse
             ,
             
               Cursed
               be
               the
               man
               that
               h
               〈…〉
               in
               his
               flock
               a
               male
               ,
               and
               voweth
               and
               sacrificeth
               〈◊〉
               to
               the
               Lord
               a
               corrupt
               thing
               .
            
             O
             what
             if
             preci
             〈…〉
             Christ
             should
             propose
             that
             unanswerable
             ch
             〈…〉
             lenge
             to
             many
             of
             us
             who
             are
             here
             ,
             
               Are
               the
               〈◊〉
               solations
               of
               God
               small
               to
               you
               ?
            
             Or
             is
             there
             any
             〈…〉
             cret
             thing
             with
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             do
             so
             little
             p
             〈…〉
             sue
             after
             these
             things
             ?
             We
             confess
             ,
             our
             for
             〈…〉
             lity
             and
             woful
             indifferency
             ,
             doth
             much
             proce
             〈…〉
             either
             from
             the
             want
             of
             a
             solide
             impression
             〈◊〉
             a
             Deity
             before
             whom
             we
             pray
             ,
             or
             else
             from
             〈◊〉
             want
             of
             a
             spiritual
             conviction
             of
             the
             absol
             〈…〉
             necessity
             of
             these
             things
             that
             we
             pray
             for
             ,
             〈◊〉
             formalists
             ,
             whose
             constant
             practice
             is
             to
             be
             fo
             〈…〉
             mall
             ,
             by
             your
             formality
             ye
             make
             your
             bo
             〈…〉
             stronger
             upon
             your
             spirits
             ,
             and
             do
             wreath
             〈◊〉
             yoke
             of
             your
             transgressions
             round
             about
             yo
             〈…〉
             necks
             .
             These
             impertinent
             rovings
             of
             spirit
             th
             〈…〉
             we
             have
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             ,
             doth
             ,
             〈◊〉
             doubt
             ,
             come
             from
             this
             fountain
             of
             woful
             s
             〈…〉
             mality
             that
             we
             have
             in
             it
             :
             
               Fowls
               doth
               with
               〈◊〉
               berty
               descend
               upon
               the
               carcasses
               ,
            
             when
             we
             〈◊〉
             formal
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             only
             fervency
             
               that
               must
               dr
               〈…〉
               these
               away
               .
            
          
           
             The
             third
             impediment
             that
             obstructs
             a
             Ch●●stians
             liberty
             :
             We
             are
             not
             much
             taken
             up
             〈…〉
             imploying
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             that
             must
             help
             o
             〈…〉
             
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             must
             breath
             upon
             our
             withered
             ●pirits
             ;
             other
             ways
             such
             dead
             bones
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             cannot
             live
             ;
             
               Our
               bodily
               exercise
               profiteth
               little
               ,
               ●t
               is
               the
               spirit
               that
               quickneth
               ,
            
             as
             is
             clear
             ,
             Joh.
             3.
             5.
             
             And
             certainly
             ,
             except
             
               the
               North
               or
               South
               wind
               〈◊〉
               low
               ,
               our
               spices
               cannot
               flow
               out
               :
               and
               except
               the
               Angel
               move
               the
               waters
               ,
               we
               cannot
               step
               in
               and
               be
               ●ealed
               .
            
             O
             but
             that
             word
             is
             a
             mystery
             to
             our
             practice
             which
             is
             in
             the
             20.
             vers
             .
             of
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Jude
             ;
             (
             surely
             we
             may
             stand
             astonished
             when
             we
             read
             it
             over
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             be
             ashamed
             that
             we
             are
             so
             little
             in
             the
             real
             practice
             of
             it
             )
             where
             ●his
             is
             put
             in
             amongst
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             the
             Christians
             duties
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             
               pray
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
            
             :
             and
             certainly
             that
             duty
             is
             required
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             a
             mystery
             and
             an
             unknown
             ●hing
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             Christians
             of
             this
             generation
             .
             I
             think
             a
             Christian
             that
             is
             much
             in
             the
             imployment
             of
             the
             ●oly
             Ghost
             ,
             when
             he
             goeth
             to
             pray
             ,
             he
             is
             put
             to
             ●n
             holy
             
               non
               plus
            
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             knoweth
             not
             what
             he
             shall
             say
             ,
             and
             is
             oftentimes
             put
             without
             any
             complement
             to
             propose
             that
             desire
             to
             God
             :
             
               Lord
               ,
               teach
               us
               what
               we
               shall
               say
               ,
               for
               we
               cannot
               ●rder
               our
               speech
               before
               thee
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               our
               darknesse
               .
            
             Think
             ye
             not
             that
             
               Peter
               ,
               James
            
             ,
             and
             John
             ,
             had
             the
             spirit
             of
             prayer
             eminently
             above
             us
             all
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             were
             not
             ashamed
             to
             propose
             that
             desire
             to
             God
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               teach
               us
               to
               pray
               ?
            
             It
             were
             for
             your
             concernment
             and
             advantage
             ,
             to
             pray
             even
             as
             though
             ye
             had
             never
             prayed
             before
             .
             I
             am
             perswaded
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             were
             so
             gone
             about
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             more
             liberty
             of
             words
             and
             of
             expressions
             then
             we
             have
             :
             it
             is
             certain
             we
             must
             have
             no
             confidence
             in
             our
             gifts
             and
             abilities
             of
             prayer
             .
             The
             
             Prayers
             that
             are
             penned
             in
             heaven
             ,
             are
             best
             heard
             in
             heaven
             .
             That
             which
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             doth
             dite
             (
             with
             reverence
             be
             it
             spoken
             )
             the
             Father
             can
             best
             read
             .
             The
             Father
             can
             read
             no
             characters
             of
             any
             petition
             (
             to
             admit
             it
             )
             but
             that
             which
             his
             blessed
             hands
             doth
             pen.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             this
             fourth
             impediment
             and
             obstruction
             which
             obstructs
             a
             Christians
             liberty
             and
             accesse
             to
             God
             in
             his
             secret
             retirements
             and
             prayers
             ,
             That
             we
             are
             so
             little
             taken
             up
             in
             the
             imploying
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             as
             a
             Mediator
             in
             our
             approaches
             unto
             God.
             I
             think
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             delight
             and
             enjoy
             himself
             with
             God
             ,
             but
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             that
             
               vision
               of
               peace
            
             .
             O
             Christians
             !
             through
             what
             door
             will
             ye
             enter
             into
             the
             
               Holiest
               of
               all
            
             ,
             if
             ye
             enter
             not
             in
             through
             him
             ,
             even
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             vail
             of
             his
             flesh
             ?
             In
             a
             manner
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             door
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             enter
             into
             heaven
             through
             the
             door
             .
             Christ
             is
             that
             great
             Courtiour
             in
             heaven
             ,
             by
             whom
             we
             must
             have
             accesse
             and
             permission
             unto
             the
             King.
             If
             any
             person
             dare
             adventure
             to
             go
             to
             prayer
             without
             him
             
               (
               who
               is
               that
               blessed
               Dayes-man
               betwixt
               God
               and
               sinners
               )
            
             he
             comes
             without
             his
             wedding
             garment
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             question
             shall
             be
             proposed
             to
             him
             :
             
               Friend
               ,
               how
               camest
               thou
               hither
               ?
            
             or
             rather
             ,
             
               O
               enemie
               !
               how
               camest
               thou
               hither
               without
               a
               wedding
               garment
               :
            
             and
             be
             perswaded
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             ye
             shall
             remain
             speechlesse
             ,
             not
             opening
             your
             mouth
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             impediment
             and
             obstruction
             which
             obstructs
             a
             Christians
             liberty
             and
             access
             to
             God
             in
             his
             secret
             retirements
             ,
             Is
             the
             woful
             entanglements
             and
             engagements
             of
             heart
             that
             we
             have
             to
             the
             impertinent
             vanities
             and
             trifles
             of
             this
             
             passing
             world
             :
             our
             hearts
             are
             mightily
             taken
             up
             with
             the
             perishing
             &
             decaying
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             most
             part
             of
             our
             hearts
             are
             married
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             things
             thereof
             ;
             and
             we
             think
             ,
             &
             are
             perswaded
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             that
             doth
             exceedingly
             obstruct
             and
             mar
             our
             liberty
             &
             access
             to
             God
             :
             This
             Divinity
             was
             well
             known
             to
             godly
             David
             ,
             Ps.
             66.
             18.
             
             
               If
               I
               regard
               iniquity
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               not
               hear
               my
               prayer
               .
            
             Hearing
             ●nd
             accesse
             ,
             although
             they
             be
             not
             much
             different
             ,
             yet
             alwayes
             the
             last
             presupposeth
             the
             first
             :
             and
             this
             Divinity
             was
             also
             well
             known
             unto
             that
             blessed
             man
             that
             is
             spoken
             of
             in
             
               John
               9.
               31.
               
               And
               this
               wee
               know
               ,
               that
               God
               heareth
               not
               sinners
               :
               but
               if
               any
               man
               be
               a
               worshipper
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               obeyeth
               his
               will
               ,
               him
               he
               heareth
               .
            
             I
             think
             those
             woful
             and
             dreadful
             evils
             that
             doth
             so
             easily
             beset
             us
             ,
             doth
             exceedingly
             hinder
             and
             obstruct
             us
             to
             ascend
             in
             a
             spiritual
             cloud
             of
             divine
             and
             holy
             affection
             unto
             God
             :
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             most
             part
             of
             us
             are
             divided
             amongst
             many
             ,
             even
             amongst
             so
             many
             lovers
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             devote
             and
             resign
             it self
             to
             God
             :
             every
             impertinent
             Idol
             and
             lust
             ,
             doth
             claim
             a
             right
             and
             relation
             unto
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             then
             that
             obstructs
             a
             Christians
             liberty
             in
             his
             secret
             retirements
             .
             O
             to
             be
             more
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             precious
             and
             excellent
             grace
             of
             faith
             ,
             whereby
             wee
             may
             purifie
             our selves
             from
             all
             
               uncleannesse
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               able
               to
               perfect
               holinesse
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             O
             can
             it
             be
             that
             such
             a
             fountain
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             defiled
             and
             corrupt
             fountain
             that
             sends
             forth
             only
             salt
             water
             ,
             can
             send
             forth
             any
             sweet
             ,
             precious
             ,
             and
             soul-refreshing
             springs
             of
             living
             water
             ?
             This
             was
             a
             mystery
             and
             a
             paradox
             unto
             the
             Apostle
             James
             in
             his
             chap.
             3
             12.
             
             
             
               Can
               fig
               trees
               bear
               olive
               berries
               ?
               Or
               can
               an
               oliv●
               tree
               bear
               figs
               ?
               so
               can
               no
               fountain
               yeeld
               salt
               water
               and
               fresh
               .
            
             And
             certainly
             it
             shall
             alwayes
             remain
             impossible
             for
             us
             to
             do
             both
             good
             a
             〈…〉
             evil
             .
             Would
             ye
             know
             the
             livery
             which
             th●
             Church
             of
             Christ
             must
             have
             and
             her
             members
             ▪
             It
             is
             to
             be
             cloathed
             with
             holinesse
             ;
             for
             ,
             〈◊〉
             doubt
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             robe
             and
             garment
             with
             whic●
             we
             must
             enter
             into
             the
             Holiest
             of
             all
             ;
             and
             m●●
             not
             that
             incite
             and
             provoke
             your
             desires
             to
             fo●low
             after
             it
             which
             is
             so
             excellent
             and
             preciou
             〈…〉
             Believe
             it
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             able
             to
             tell
             the
             worth
             of
             i
             〈…〉
          
           
             There
             is
             this
             sixth
             impediment
             which
             obstructs
             a
             Christians
             liberty
             and
             access
             to
             God
             〈◊〉
             his
             secret
             prayer
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             that
             woful
             resistin●
             and
             quenching
             of
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             Spiri
             〈…〉
             that
             oftentimes
             we
             fall
             into
             :
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             th
             〈…〉
             when
             a
             Christian
             doth
             go
             unto
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             d
             〈…〉
             barred
             ,
             and
             his
             prayers
             is
             shut
             out
             from
             God●
             and
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             because
             he
             debared
             Go
             〈…〉
             before
             :
             and
             this
             is
             remarkably
             clear
             from
             t
             〈…〉
             Brides
             practice
             ,
             Cant.
             5.
             2.
             compared
             with
             th●
             following
             verses
             ;
             she
             held
             Christ
             at
             the
             doo
             〈…〉
             notwithstanding
             his
             
               locks
               were
               wet
               with
               the
               d
               〈…〉
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               his
               hair
               with
               the
               drops
               of
               t
               〈…〉
               morning
               .
            
             But
             when
             she
             had
             condescended
             〈◊〉
             open
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             had
             withdrawn
             himself
             fro●
             her
             .
             O
             who
             would
             hold
             out
             ●uch
             a
             precio
             〈…〉
             guest
             ?
             Surely
             it
             were
             a
             more
             suitable
             exerci
             〈…〉
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             admire
             and
             wonder
             a
             〈…〉
             stand
             astonished
             at
             his
             low
             condescension
             ,
             th
             〈…〉
             ever
             he
             should
             have
             condescended
             so
             low
             as
             〈◊〉
             come
             unto
             us
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             requite
             that
             ma●velous
             and
             unsearchable
             grace
             of
             his
             toward●
             us
             ,
             after
             such
             a
             way
             as
             many
             of
             us
             so
             sinfully
             d
             〈…〉
          
           
           
             There
             is
             this
             last
             impediment
             that
             hinders
             a
             ●hristians
             liberty
             and
             accesse
             to
             God
             in
             his
             se●ret
             prayers
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             that
             woful
             evil
             of
             pride
             wherewith
             we
             are
             cloathed
             so
             much
             in
             our
             ap●roaches
             to
             God
             :
             we
             ought
             to
             
               how
               our
               head
               se●en
               times
               towards
               the
               ground
               ,
            
             when
             we
             begin
             to
             ●ake
             our
             approaches
             unto
             him
             ,
             even
             unto
             him
             ●ho
             is
             greater
             then
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             ●elieve
             it
             ,
             if
             the
             grace
             of
             humility
             were
             more
             〈…〉
             r
             exercise
             in
             secret
             prayer
             ,
             certainly
             we
             〈…〉
             ould
             enjoy
             more
             of
             him
             then
             we
             do
             .
             This
             is
             〈…〉
             ar
             in
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             5
             ,
             6.
             where
             he
             saith
             ;
             
               God
               〈…〉
               veth
               grace
               to
               the
               humble
               ,
               but
               he
               resisteth
               the
               〈…〉
               oud
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             likewise
             clear
             from
             Isai.
             57.
             
             ●5
             .
             though
             he
             be
             that
             high
             and
             lofty
             one
             that
             〈…〉
             habiteth
             eternity
             ,
             and
             whose
             Name
             is
             holy
             ,
             〈…〉
             t
             he
             saith
             ;
             
               I
               dwel
               in
               the
               high
               and
               holy
               place
               ,
               〈…〉
               i
               th
               him
               also
               that
               is
               of
               a
               humble
               and
               contrite
               〈…〉
               irit
               ,
               to
               revive
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               humble
               ,
               and
               to
               re
               〈…〉
               ive
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               contrite
               ones
               .
            
             And
             although
             〈…〉
             e
             be
             that
             high
             and
             holy
             one
             ,
             he
             loveth
             one
             〈…〉
             at
             is
             of
             a
             pure
             and
             contrite
             spirit
             .
             O!
             might
             〈…〉
             e
             not
             alwayes
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             worthy
             that
             〈…〉
             ou
             should
             even
             condescend
             so
             far
             as
             to
             come
             〈…〉
             nder
             our
             roof
             ?
             Modesty
             and
             reverence
             might
             〈…〉
             ake
             us
             admire
             such
             wonderful
             and
             precious
             〈…〉
             isits
             :
             
               Whence
               is
               it
            
             ,
             saith
             
               Elisabeth
               ,
               that
               the
               〈…〉
               other
               of
               my
               Lord
               should
               come
               to
               me
               ?
            
             Much
             more
             〈…〉
             ay
             we
             say
             ,
             whence
             is
             it
             that
             our
             Lord
             himself
             should
             come
             to
             us
             ?
             We
             may
             challenge
             our
             ●●lves
             ,
             that
             our
             enjoyments
             of
             God
             are
             not
             more
             then
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             Now
             we
             shal
             speak
             secondly
             ,
             a
             little
             to
             you
             before
             we
             shut
             up
             our
             discourse
             )
             how
             a
             Chri●●ian
             may
             be
             helped
             ,
             after
             his
             enjoyments
             in
             ●rayer
             (
             and
             after
             he
             hath
             been
             admitted
             to
             
             taste
             of
             
               that
               pure
               river
               that
               flowes
               out
               from
               b
               〈…〉
               neath
               the
               Throne
               of
               God
               )
            
             to
             rest
             in
             his
             love
             〈◊〉
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             stir
             him
             up
             ,
             nor
             awake
             hi●
             before
             he
             please
             .
             We
             confess
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             much
             di
             〈…〉
             ficulty
             (
             if
             not
             more
             )
             to
             maintain
             communio
             〈…〉
             with
             God
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             gained
             ,
             as
             to
             gain
             it
             wh
             〈…〉
             it
             is
             lost
             .
             Oh!
             but
             satan
             hath
             oftentimes
             ca
             〈…〉
             ched
             much
             advantage
             over
             the
             people
             of
             Go
             〈…〉
             after
             their
             enlargements
             .
             When
             was
             it
             th
             〈…〉
             John
             fell
             down
             to
             worship
             the
             Angel
             ?
             Was
             〈◊〉
             not
             when
             he
             had
             seen
             
               the
               Bride
               ,
               the
               Lam
               〈…〉
               wife
               adorned
               ?
            
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             Rev.
             19.
             10.
             co●pared
             with
             the
             preceeding
             verses
             :
             and
             it
             〈◊〉
             clear
             again
             from
             Johns
             practice
             ,
             Rev.
             22.
             〈◊〉
             compared
             with
             the
             fore-going
             words
             :
             A●●
             when
             was
             it
             that
             the
             disciples
             did
             rove
             ,
             n
             〈…〉
             knowing
             what
             they
             spoke
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             wh
             〈…〉
             they
             were
             upon
             Mount
             Tabor
             ,
             and
             did
             see
             〈◊〉
             fashion
             of
             his
             face
             change
             before
             them
             ?
             
               M
               〈…〉
            
             17.
             2
             ,
             4
             ,
             6.
             
             Though
             we
             confess
             we
             must
             give●
             indulgence
             unto
             that
             ,
             it
             was
             nothing
             but
             t
             〈…〉
             rovings
             of
             holy
             love
             that
             made
             them
             do
             so
             which
             ,
             ●lace
             !
             is
             not
             much
             heard
             in
             these
             day●
             we
             rove
             in
             a
             more
             impertinent
             manner
             ,
             A
             〈…〉
             we
             think
             a
             Christian
             after
             his
             enjoyments
             a
             〈…〉
             enlargements
             ,
             ought
             especially
             to
             stand
             on
             〈◊〉
             watch
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             
               lest
               he
               enter
               into
               temptati
               〈…〉
            
             for
             the
             stroak
             that
             he
             doth
             receive
             after
             enjo●ments
             and
             enlargements
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             d
             〈…〉
             couraging
             stroaks
             ,
             and
             most
             anxious
             that
             〈◊〉
             meeteth
             with
             ;
             it
             hath
             been
             the
             occassion
             〈◊〉
             much
             misbelief
             ,
             and
             hath
             made
             his
             own
             〈◊〉
             mourn
             not
             only
             over
             the
             foundation
             ,
             but
             al
             〈…〉
             even
             to
             raze
             it
             down
             :
             arguing
             thus
             with
             the●selves
             ,
             if
             that
             when
             Christ
             was
             present
             wi●●
             them
             ,
             upon
             whom
             their
             strength
             was
             la
             〈…〉
             
             they
             were
             led
             captive
             unto
             the
             obedience
             of
             〈…〉
             eir
             lusts
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             23.
             how
             much
             more
             shall
             〈…〉
             ey
             be
             led
             captive
             with
             them
             when
             Christ
             shall
             〈◊〉
             absent
             and
             away
             :
             They
             have
             been
             put
             to
             ●aw
             that
             conclusion
             ,
             
               One
               day
               shall
               I
               fall
               by
               the
               end
               of
               some
               of
               mine
               enemies
               .
            
             We
             should
             guard
             〈…〉
             ainst
             such
             a
             stroak
             ,
             because
             it
             doth
             alwayes
             〈…〉
             most
             make
             the
             Christian
             call
             in
             question
             the
             〈…〉
             ality
             of
             his
             enjoyments
             :
             It
             is
             hard
             for
             a
             Chri
             〈…〉
             an
             to
             receive
             a
             stroak
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             his
             ini
             〈…〉
             ities
             after
             enlargements
             ,
             and
             not
             presently
             〈…〉
             ll
             in
             question
             the
             reality
             of
             them
             ;
             yea
             more
             ,
             〈◊〉
             call
             in
             question
             his
             estate
             in
             grace
             ;
             for
             they
             〈◊〉
             thus
             often
             debate
             with
             themselves
             :
             
               If
               i●
               had
               〈…〉
               en
               he
               who
               visited
               me
               ,
               would
               he
               not
               have
               enabled
               〈◊〉
               to
               sing
               a
               new
               song
               of
               triumph
               over
               my
               lusts
               ?
            
             〈…〉
             d
             also
             ye
             would
             guard
             against
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             〈…〉
             one
             of
             the
             most
             dishonourable
             indignities
             and
             〈…〉
             ronts
             that
             can
             be
             put
             on
             precious
             Christ
             :
             and
             ●here
             were
             no
             more
             to
             provoke
             you
             to
             guard
             〈…〉
             ainst
             it
             ,
             may
             it
             not
             be
             sufficient
             unto
             you
             that
             〈…〉
             at
             stroak
             which
             ye
             have
             received
             by
             your
             ini
             〈…〉
             ties
             after
             your
             enlargements
             &
             enjoyments
             〈◊〉
             God
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             by
             your
             own
             consent
             (
             believe
             〈◊〉
             and
             be
             perswaded
             of
             it
             )
             that
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             it
             〈…〉
             h
             this
             much
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             have
             preferred
             〈…〉
             dol
             and
             lust
             even
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ?
             We
             think
             〈◊〉
             Jews
             preferring
             Barrabas
             before
             Christ
             ,
             〈…〉
             en
             the
             crown
             of
             thorns
             was
             upon
             his
             head
             ,
             〈◊〉
             when
             he
             was
             spitted
             upon
             and
             buffeted
             ,
             is
             〈…〉
             ot
             such
             an
             indignity
             and
             disgrace
             that
             ye
             〈◊〉
             upon
             him
             ,
             when
             ye
             prefer
             your
             lusts
             and
             〈…〉
             s
             unto
             him
             ,
             even
             when
             he
             is
             appearing
             〈…〉
             h
             a
             crown
             of
             glory
             and
             majesty
             unto
             you
             ,
             with
             a
             robe
             of
             righteousnesse
             and
             of
             joy
             ?
             〈◊〉
             are
             ye
             even
             in
             his
             presence
             prefer
             any
             thing
             
             before
             him
             ?
             Might
             not
             Angels
             ,
             and
             the
             souls
             〈◊〉
             just
             men
             now
             made
             perfect
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             〈◊〉
             round
             about
             the
             Throne
             ,
             might
             not
             they
             〈◊〉
             take
             up
             that
             lamentation
             over
             you
             ,
             
               Do
               ye
               it
               〈…〉
               require
               the
               Lord
               ,
               O
               foolish
               people
               and
               unwise
               !
            
             A
             〈…〉
             we
             think
             there
             are
             these
             three
             woful
             evils
             th
             〈…〉
             readily
             befals
             a
             Christian
             after
             enlargeme
             〈…〉
             and
             enjoyments
             that
             he
             meets
             with
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             this
             first
             evil
             of
             security
             ,
             Cant.
             5.
             〈◊〉
             compared
             with
             the
             first
             verse
             ,
             where
             G
             〈…〉
             when
             he
             was
             come
             into
             his
             garden
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             
               gathered
               his
               myrrhe
               with
               his
               spices
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               eaten
               his
               honey-comb
               with
               his
               honey
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               drunk
               his
               wine
               with
               his
               milk
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             for
             〈◊〉
             these
             enjoyments
             the
             Spouse
             was
             sleeping
             :
             〈◊〉
             likewise
             in
             Zech.
             4.
             1.
             compared
             with
             the
             p
             〈…〉
             ceeding
             chapter
             ,
             where
             the
             Prophet
             fell
             a
             〈…〉
             after
             his
             enjoyments
             ,
             
               until
               the
               Angel
               came
               〈◊〉
               awaked
               him
               .
            
             Ah
             ,
             we
             readily
             sleep
             in
             the
             bed
             〈◊〉
             love
             !
             and
             that
             hath
             impeded
             many
             excell
             〈…〉
             visits
             we
             might
             have
             .
             O
             what
             a
             visite
             was
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Spouse
             !
             Cant.
             5.
             2
             ,
             we
             may
             questi
             〈…〉
             whether
             ever
             she
             got
             such
             an
             one
             while
             was
             here
             below
             .
          
           
             And
             secondly
             ,
             that
             woful
             evil
             of
             pride
             ,
             〈◊〉
             certainly
             presupposed
             in
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             7.
             wh
             〈…〉
             lest
             
               Paul
               should
               be
               exalted
               above
               measure
               ,
               thr
               〈…〉
               the
               abundance
               of
               revelations
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               messe
               〈…〉
               of
               Satan
               sent
               to
               buffet
               him
               .
            
             O!
             but
             it
             is
             a
             d
             〈…〉
             gerous
             exercise
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             search
             his
             〈◊〉
             glory
             .
             We
             confess
             we
             do
             not
             search
             to
             stre
             〈…〉
             then
             our
             own
             confidence
             ,
             or
             our
             love
             :
             bu
             〈…〉
             add
             oyl
             to
             that
             fire
             of
             pride
             in
             our
             reflexi
             〈…〉
             upon
             our selves
             :
             
               The
               wind
               doth
               lift
               us
               upon
               〈◊〉
               wings
               ,
               and
               we
               ride
               upon
               it
               till
               our
               substanc
               〈…〉
               dissolved
               .
            
          
           
           
             And
             there
             is
             that
             third
             evil
             which
             is
             n●t
             so
             
               〈…〉
               ious
            
             ;
             but
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             doth
             oftentimes
             he●
             〈…〉
             l
             the
             Christian
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             self
             love
             ,
             which
             〈…〉
             entimes
             he
             falleth
             into
             after
             his
             enjoyments
             ;
             〈…〉
             d
             this
             evil
             certainly
             doth
             break
             off
             many
             of
             〈◊〉
             enjoyments
             ,
             to
             the
             disadvantage
             of
             the
             〈…〉
             istian
             ,
             and
             hinders
             him
             to
             exercise
             himself
             〈◊〉
             that
             grace
             of
             true
             love
             ,
             which
             always
             we
             〈…〉
             ght
             to
             be
             keeping
             in
             exercise
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             〈◊〉
             oyl
             by
             which
             ou●
             chariot
             wheels
             must
             〈…〉
             ve
             swifter
             ,
             and
             be
             as
             
               the
               chariots
               of
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             that
             which
             we
             proposed
             ,
             viz.
             how
             〈◊〉
             Christian
             may
             be
             helped
             to
             keep
             his
             enjoy●●nts
             which
             he
             hath
             attained
             to
             by
             prayer
             ?
             〈…〉
             e
             shal
             only
             propose
             these
             two
             things
             :
             〈◊〉
             .
             Be
             〈…〉
             ch
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             watchfulness
             after
             your
             〈…〉
             rgements
             ,
             
               that
               ye
               enter
               not
               into
               temptation
               .
            
             〈…〉
             d
             2.
             be
             much
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             humility
             ,
             〈…〉
             t
             when
             grace
             lifts
             you
             up
             ,
             ye
             may
             not
             lift
             〈…〉
             ur
             selves
             .
             O
             but
             a
             Christian
             that
             walketh
             al
             〈…〉
             ys
             with
             his
             feet
             towards
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             doth
             〈…〉
             er
             mount
             an
             hand
             broad
             above
             it
             ,
             he
             wal
             〈…〉
             h
             most
             safely
             .
             I
             know
             nothing
             to
             keep
             your
             〈…〉
             joyments
             in
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             you
             from
             snares
             your
             enjoyments
             ,
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             the
             grace
             of
             〈…〉
             mility
             :
             but
             we
             need
             not
             insist
             long
             i●●elling
             〈…〉
             n
             how
             ye
             shal
             maintain
             your
             enjoyments
             ;
             〈…〉
             re
             are
             ;
             alace
             !
             so
             few
             of
             them
             in
             these
             days
             :
             〈…〉
             en
             were
             ye
             in
             heaven
             ?
             Or
             when
             was
             hea
             〈…〉
             brought
             down
             ●o
             you
             ?
             in
             a
             manner
             .
             If
             the
             〈…〉
             of
             us
             did
             now
             behold
             Christ
             ,
             we
             〈…〉
             uld
             not
             know
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             long
             since
             we
             〈◊〉
             him
             .
             O
             precious
             Christ
             !
             how
             much
             is
             he
             〈…〉
             dervalued
             in
             these
             days
             ?
             I
             think
             if
             such
             a
             〈◊〉
             position
             as
             this
             were
             possible
             ,
             that
             if
             Christ
             
             would
             go
             down
             to
             the
             pit
             to
             those
             damned
             p
             〈…〉
             sons
             that
             are
             reserved
             in
             everlasting
             chains
             ,
             〈◊〉
             preach
             that
             doctrine
             unto
             them
             ,
             
               Here
               am
               I
               ,
               〈…〉
               ceive
               me
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               obtain
               life
            
             ;
             we
             questi
             〈…〉
             whether
             obedience
             or
             admiration
             would
             〈◊〉
             more
             their
             exercise
             ;
             Would
             they
             not
             bind
             th
             〈…〉
             command
             as
             a
             chain
             of
             gold
             about
             their
             neck
             〈…〉
             But
             know
             it
             ;
             ye
             that
             refuse
             him
             now
             ,
             ●r●
             lo
             〈…〉
             he
             shall
             refuse
             you
             .
             Oh!
             when
             shall
             that
             p
             〈…〉
             cious
             promise
             that
             is
             in
             Zech.
             8.
             21.
             be
             acco●plished
             ,
             
               And
               the
               inhabi●ants
               of
               one
               city
               shalSpan●
               to
               another
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Let
               us
               go
               speedily
               to
               pray
               〈…〉
               fore
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               to
               seek
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               :
               I
               〈◊〉
               go
               also
               .
            
             Or
             (
             as
             the
             word
             may
             be
             rendered
             )
             
               〈…〉
               tinually
            
             .
             O!
             when
             shall
             such
             a
             voice
             be
             he
             〈…〉
             in
             this
             city
             of
             Glasgow
             ?
             Seeing
             our
             breth
             〈…〉
             above
             sing
             without
             ceasing
             ,
             let
             us
             
               pray
               wit
               〈…〉
               ceasing
            
             .
             And
             to
             you
             that
             prayes
             ,
             I
             shall
             〈◊〉
             this
             word
             ,
             ye
             that
             fervently
             pray
             without
             〈…〉
             sing
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             long
             before
             ye
             shall
             sing
             with
             〈…〉
             ceasing
             ,
             and
             without
             all
             interruption
             .
          
        
         
           
             SERMON
             I.
             
          
           
             
               1
               Thes.
               5.
               17.
               
            
             
               Pray
               without
               ceasing
               .
            
          
           
             REal
             godliness
             is
             so
             intire
             and
             undivi
             〈…〉
             a
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             are
             so
             in
             s
             〈…〉
             rably
             knit
             and
             linked
             one
             with
             anoth
             〈…〉
             and
             cannot
             be
             pa●ted
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             like
             ▪
             
               Ch
               〈…〉
               coat
               that
               was
               without
               seam
               ,
               that
               it
               could
               not
               〈◊〉
               divided
            
             ;
             and
             except
             the
             whole
             fall
             to
             us
             by
             〈…〉
             vine
             lot
             ,
             we
             can
             have
             no
             part
             nor
             portion
             〈◊〉
             it
             :
             and
             were
             this
             more
             solidly
             believed
             〈◊〉
             imprinted
             upon
             our
             hearts
             ,
             the
             insepar
             〈…〉
             connexion
             and
             near
             cognation
             that
             is
             amo
             〈…〉
             
             〈◊〉
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             be
             〈◊〉
             partial
             and
             divided
             in
             our
             pursuit
             〈◊〉
             after
             〈…〉
             em
             ,
             
               separating
               those
               things
               which
               he
               hath
               joy
               〈…〉
               d
               together
            
             ;
             which
             oftentimes
             is
             the
             occasion
             〈…〉
             at
             our
             nakedness
             and
             deformity
             doth
             appear
             :
             〈…〉
             ither
             should
             we
             (
             if
             this
             were
             believed
             )
             be
             so
             〈…〉
             on
             satisfied
             with
             our
             attainments
             ;
             but
             (
             in
             a
             〈…〉
             nner
             )
             should
             be
             entertaining
             an
             holy
             oblivi
             〈…〉
             and
             forgetfulness
             of
             all
             that
             we
             have
             pur
             〈…〉
             ased
             and
             put
             by
             our
             hand
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             
               pas
               〈…〉
               g
               forward
               to
               these
               things
               that
               are
               before
               ,
               till
               〈…〉
               ce
               we
               attain
               to
               that
               stature
               of
               one
               in
               Christ.
            
             〈…〉
             d
             till
             grace
             have
             its
             perfect
             work
             ,
             and
             want
             〈…〉
             thing
             ,
             we
             can
             never
             be
             constant
             .
             Amongst
             all
             〈…〉
             e
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             which
             a
             Christian
             ought
             〈…〉
             gorously
             to
             pursue
             after
             ,
             this
             grace
             of
             prayer
             〈…〉
             not
             amongst
             the
             least
             ;
             it
             is
             that
             which
             keep
             〈…〉
             all
             the
             graces
             of
             a
             Christian
             in
             life
             and
             vigor
             ,
             
               〈…〉
               d
               maketh
               us
               fat
               and
               flourishing
               ,
               and
               bringing
               〈…〉
               th
               fruit
               in
               our
               old
               age
               :
            
             and
             except
             the
             Chri
             〈…〉
             n
             be
             planted
             by
             that
             wall
             ,
             his
             branches
             〈…〉
             ll
             never
             climb
             over
             the
             wall
             .
             Who
             is
             the
             〈…〉
             ristian
             that
             groweth
             like
             
               a
               palm
               tree
               ,
               and
               doth
               〈…〉
               rish
               as
               the
               cedar
               in
               Lebanon
               ?
            
             Is
             it
             not
             he
             
               that
               〈…〉
               lanted
               in
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               〈…〉
               se
               of
               prayer
               :
            
             And
             we
             conceive
             that
             the
             foun
             〈…〉
             ental
             cause
             why
             grace
             and
             the
             real
             exer
             〈…〉
             of
             godlines
             ,
             is
             under
             such
             a
             woful
             &
             remark
             〈…〉
             e
             a
             decay
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             it
             is
             want
             of
             obedi
             〈…〉
             e
             unto
             this
             great
             commandment
             ,
             
               Pray
               with
               〈…〉
               ceasing
            
             .
             Were
             we
             dwelling
             
               fourty
               dayes
               in
               〈◊〉
               Mount
               with
               God
               ,
               our
               faces
               should
               shine
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               should
               be
               constrained
               to
               cast
               a
               vail
               over
               them
               .
            
             〈…〉
             re
             we
             entertaining
             a
             holy
             and
             divine
             corre
             〈…〉
             ndancy
             with
             heaven
             by
             this
             messenger
             of
             〈…〉
             yer
             ,
             we
             might
             be
             tasting
             of
             the
             first
             fruits
             
             of
             that
             Land
             〈◊〉
             off
             .
             Prayer
             is
             one
             of
             th
             〈…〉
             faithful●
             messengers
             and
             spyes
             which
             a
             Christi
             〈…〉
             sends
             forth
             to
             view
             the
             promised
             land
             ,
             〈◊〉
             which
             alwayes
             doth
             bring
             up
             a
             good
             report
             〈◊〉
             on
             that
             excellent
             and
             glorious
             land
             .
             O
             w
             〈…〉
             went
             ye
             to
             the
             brook
             Eschol
             by
             the
             exercise
             〈◊〉
             prayer
             ,
             and
             did
             cut
             down
             a
             branch
             with
             a
             〈…〉
             ster
             of
             g
             〈…〉
             ,
             and
             were
             admitted
             to
             beh
             〈…〉
             th●●
             land
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             all
             lands
             〈◊〉
             the
             〈…〉
             st
             of
             which
             doth
             grow
             that
             
               tree
               of
               〈◊〉
               which
               〈…〉
               s
               twelve
               manner
               of
               fruits
               every
               y
               〈…〉
            
             O
             what
             a
             land
             suppose
             ye
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             wherein
             〈◊〉
             twelve
             ●arvests
             every
             year
             ?
             Alace
             !
             we
             〈…〉
             st
             ,
             〈…〉
             ned
             in
             our
             desires
             ,
             which
             makes
             us
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             our
             enjoyments
             .
             May
             not
             we
             blush
             〈◊〉
             be
             ashamed
             that
             the
             men
             of
             the
             world
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             their
             desires
             ;
             as
             hell
             and
             as
             death
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             
               Give
               ,
               give
            
             ,
             after
             these
             passing
             and
             t
             〈…〉
             〈◊〉
             ●●nities
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             〈…〉
             should
             not
             be
             provoked
             to
             enlarge
             their
             〈◊〉
             ,
             〈◊〉
             heaven
             ,
             and
             as
             
               the
               sand
               by
               the
               sea
               s
               〈…〉
            
             〈…〉
             i
             these
             things
             that
             are
             more
             high
             and
             〈◊〉
             ●i●●
             in
             their
             nature
             〈…〉
             d
             are
             mo●●
             fuitful
             〈◊〉
             advantageous
             in
             their
             enjoyments
             ?
             We
             〈◊〉
             ignorenceis
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             flow
             pursuit
             〈◊〉
             these
             things
             :
             and
             ignorance
             in
             men
             of
             the
             w
             〈…〉
             is
             the
             occasion
             of
             their
             swift
             and
             vigorous
             〈…〉
             suit
             after
             these
             endlesse
             and
             passing
             vaniti
             〈…〉
             this
             vain
             and
             transient
             world
             .
          
           
             We
             did
             at
             the
             last
             occasion
             (
             speaking
             〈◊〉
             these
             words
             )
             speak
             somwhat
             to
             that
             which
             〈◊〉
             obstruct
             a
             Christians
             liberty
             in
             his
             secret
             re
             〈…〉
             me●●s
             and
             conversing
             with
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             〈◊〉
             door
             of
             access
             is
             oftentimes
             shut
             upon
             him
             ,
             〈◊〉
             he
             hath
             not
             the
             dignity
             conferred
             upon
             h
             〈…〉
             enter
             into
             
               the
               Holiest
               of
               all
            
             .
          
           
           
             We
             spake
             likewise
             to
             that
             which
             was
             the
             best
             ●●d
             most
             compendious
             way
             to
             maintain
             fellow●●ip
             and
             communion
             with
             God
             after
             once
             it
             is
             ●ttained
             ,
             that
             when
             our
             hearts
             are
             enlarged
             ,
             we
             may
             keep
             our
             spirits
             in
             a
             tender
             and
             spiri●ual
             frame
             ,
             we
             shal
             now
             in
             the
             next
             place
             speak
             〈◊〉
             little
             to
             you
             ,
             how
             a
             Christian
             may
             be
             helped
             ●o
             know
             the
             reality
             of
             his
             injoyments
             ,
             whe●●er
             they
             be
             delusions
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             or
             tokens
             ●nd
             significations
             of
             the
             Lords
             special
             and
             sin●ular
             respect
             :
             and
             before
             we
             speak
             of
             that
             ,
             we
             ●hall
             permise
             these
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             which
             hath
             but
             a
             com●on
             work
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             hath
             never
             ●een
             indued
             with
             real
             and
             saving
             Grate
             ,
             he
             ●ay
             attain
             to
             many
             flashes
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             ●●d
             some
             tastings
             
               of
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               world
               〈◊〉
               come
               ,
            
             as
             likewise
             to
             the
             receiving
             of
             the
             ●ord
             of
             the
             Gospel
             with
             joy
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             ,
             Heb.
             6.
             5.
             and
             Matth.
             13.
             20.
             
             He
             may
             have
             ●any
             things
             that
             looks
             like
             the
             most
             Heavenly
             ●●d
             Spiritual
             enjoyments
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             but
             we
             ●●nceive
             that
             the
             enjoyments
             of
             these
             that
             〈…〉
             ve
             but
             a
             common
             work
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             they
             〈…〉
             e
             no●
             of
             such
             a
             measure
             and
             degree
             ,
             as
             the
             ●●joyments
             of
             the
             sincere
             Christian.
             Hence
             ●●ey
             are
             called
             in
             Heb.
             6.
             5.
             but
             a
             tasting
             ;
             the
             ●ord
             is
             sometimes
             used
             for
             such
             a
             tastin●
             ,
             as
             ●hen
             one
             goeth
             to
             a
             Merchand
             to
             buy
             liquor
             ,
             〈◊〉
             doth
             receive
             somewhat
             to
             ●aste
             to
             teach
             him
             〈◊〉
             buy
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             far
             from
             the
             Word
             which
             is
             〈◊〉
             
               Psal.
               36.
               8.
               
               They
               shal
               be
               abundantly
               satisfied
               ●ith
               the
               fatness
               of
               thy
               house
               :
               and
               thou
               shall
               make
               〈…〉
               em
               drink
               of
               the
               River
               of
               thy
               pleasures
               .
            
             And
             〈…〉
             om
             the
             word
             which
             is
             in
             
               Cant.
               5.
               1.
               
               Eat
               and
               〈…〉
               ink
               abundantly
               ,
               O
               beloved
               !
            
             We
             conceive
             likewise
             
             that
             their
             enlargements
             and
             enjoyme
             〈…〉
             which
             they
             have
             ,
             the
             strength
             and
             vigor
             their
             corruptions
             are
             not
             much
             abated
             there
             〈…〉
             neither
             is
             conformity
             with
             God
             attained
             :
             he
             〈…〉
             is
             that
             word
             ,
             Matth.
             13.
             20.
             
             Though
             they
             〈…〉
             ceived
             the
             Word
             with
             joy
             ,
             yet
             the
             tho
             〈…〉
             (
             which
             we
             do
             understand
             to
             be
             corruption
             〈◊〉
             they
             do
             grow
             without
             any
             opposition
             ;
             any
             t
             〈…〉
             never
             knew
             what
             it
             was
             to
             have
             the
             streng
             〈…〉
             and
             vigor
             of
             their
             lusts
             abated
             by
             their
             enj
             〈…〉
             ments
             ,
             they
             have
             but
             a
             common
             work
             of
             〈◊〉
             spirit
             .
             The
             Hypocrites
             enlargements
             are
             〈…〉
             ther
             in
             publick
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             conversings
             o
             〈…〉
             with
             another
             ,
             then
             in
             their
             secret
             retiremen
             〈…〉
             and
             those
             enjoyments
             that
             they
             have
             when
             th
             〈…〉
             converse
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             they
             do
             ra
             〈…〉
             joy
             and
             rejoyce
             ,
             because
             of
             applause
             that
             t
             〈…〉
             have
             by
             such
             enlargements
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             reputa
             〈…〉
             of
             having
             familiarity
             and
             intimatness
             with
             G
             〈…〉
             rather
             then
             for
             the
             enjoyments
             themsel
             〈…〉
             and
             that
             dignity
             and
             honour
             hath
             been
             con
             〈…〉
             red
             upon
             them
             to
             taste
             somewhat
             of
             that
             Ri
             〈…〉
             that
             flowes
             from
             beneath
             the
             Throne
             of
             G
             〈…〉
             We
             conceive
             likewise
             that
             in
             all
             their
             enjo●ments
             that
             they
             have
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             much
             sto
             〈…〉
             and
             endeavour
             to
             guard
             against
             all
             obstructi
             〈…〉
             and
             impediments
             that
             may
             stir
             up
             Christ
             ,
             〈◊〉
             awake
             him
             before
             he
             please
             ;
             they
             can
             g
             〈…〉
             their
             heart
             a
             latitude
             to
             rove
             abroad
             after
             〈◊〉
             pertinent
             vanities
             ,
             yea
             ,
             presently
             after
             〈◊〉
             seeming
             access
             and
             communion
             with
             God.
             〈◊〉
             likewise
             their
             desires
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             Pray
             〈…〉
             and
             Christian
             duties
             is
             not
             much
             encreased
             〈◊〉
             these
             enlargements
             which
             they
             receive
             bei
             〈…〉
             strangers
             to
             that
             Word
             which
             is
             in
             Prov
             10.
             
             〈◊〉
             
               The
               way
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               strength
               to
               the
               upright
               ,
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
           
             That
             which
             secondly
             we
             shall
             speak
             of
             ,
             (
             be●ore
             we
             come
             to
             speak
             how
             a
             Christian
             may
             be
             ●elped
             to
             know
             the
             reality
             of
             his
             enjoyments
             )
             〈◊〉
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             an
             enlargement
             of
             gifts
             ,
             which
             is
             far
             from
             the
             enlargement
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             ●nd
             of
             Grace
             .
             There
             may
             be
             much
             liberty
             of
             words
             and
             of
             expressions
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             not
             much
             liberty
             of
             affections
             :
             We
             think
             that
             it
             is
             〈◊〉
             frequent
             delusion
             amongst
             his
             own
             ,
             that
             ●hey
             conceive
             their
             liberty
             of
             their
             expressing
             of
             themselves
             in
             prayer
             ,
             is
             enlargement
             ▪
             but
             we
             ●re
             perswaded
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             much
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             not
             much
             of
             the
             spirit
             and
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             Prayer
             (
             as
             we
             told
             before
             .
             )
             The
             spirit
             of
             prayer
             is
             sometimes
             an
             impediment
             to
             words
             ,
             ●o
             that
             a
             Christian
             which
             hath
             much
             of
             that
             ,
             ●ay
             have
             least
             of
             volubility
             ,
             and
             of
             expression
             .
          
           
             But
             first
             ,
             these
             enjoyments
             that
             are
             real
             〈◊〉
             which
             indeed
             are
             significations
             of
             his
             love
             and
             ●espect
             to
             you
             )
             they
             do
             exceedingly
             move
             and
             ●umble
             the
             Christian
             ,
             and
             causeth
             him
             to
             walk
             ●ow
             in
             his
             own
             estimation
             ;
             hence
             is
             that
             word
             〈◊〉
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             7.
             18
             ,
             19.
             where
             David
             being
             un●er
             such
             a
             load
             of
             love
             ▪
             that
             (
             in
             a
             manner
             )
             he
             〈◊〉
             forced
             to
             sit
             down
             and
             cannot
             stand
             :
             He
             doth
             〈…〉
             bjoyn
             that
             expression
             .
             
               Who
               am
               I
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ?
               and
               ●hat
               is
               my
               house
               that
               thou
               hast
               brought
               me
               hither
               〈…〉
               ?
            
             and
             also
             in
             Job
             42.
             5
             ,
             6.
             where
             that
             en●oyment
             which
             Job
             had
             of
             God
             ,
             
               as
               to
               see
               him
               ●ith
               the
               seeing
               of
               the
               eye
            
             (
             a
             sight
             not
             frequent
             〈◊〉
             those
             dayes
             )
             He
             subjoyns
             a
             strange
             inference
             〈…〉
             om
             so
             divine
             premises
             ,
             
               Therefore
               ,
               I
               abhor
               my
               〈…〉
               f
               in
               dust
               and
               ashes
               :
            
             and
             in
             Isa.
             6.
             5.
             compa●●d
             with
             the
             preceeding
             verses
             ,
             where
             Isaiah
             〈…〉
             om
             that
             clear
             discovery
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             see
             him
             〈◊〉
             his
             Temple
             ,
             he
             is
             constrained
             to
             cry
             forth
             ,
             
             
               Wo
               is
               me
               ,
               I
               am
               undone
               ,
               because
               I
               am
               a
               man
               of
               〈…〉
               clean
               lips
               ▪
            
             It
             were
             our
             advantage
             that
             wh
             〈…〉
             we
             are
             lifted
             up
             to
             the
             third
             heavens
             ,
             were
             to
             hear
             words
             that
             are
             unspeakable
             ,
             yet
             to
             〈…〉
             ver
             our
             upper
             lip
             ,
             and
             cry
             ,
             
               Unclean
               ,
               unclea
               〈…〉
            
             we
             ought
             alwayes
             to
             sit
             nearer
             the
             dust
             ,
             〈◊〉
             more
             that
             grace
             doth
             exalt
             us
             to
             heaven
             :
             〈◊〉
             we
             conceive
             that
             it
             is
             a
             most
             excellent
             way
             〈◊〉
             keep
             our selves
             in
             life
             after
             our
             enjoyments
             ,
             〈◊〉
             be
             walking
             humbly
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             t
             〈…〉
             the
             root
             heareth
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             wee
             the
             ro
             〈…〉
             Christians
             enlargements
             that
             are
             real
             ,
             hath
             t
             〈…〉
             effect
             upon
             them
             ,
             it
             doth
             provoke
             them
             co
             〈…〉
             more
             constant
             exercise
             of
             pursuing
             after
             Go
             〈…〉
             their
             diligence
             is
             enlarged
             when
             they
             are
             en
             〈…〉
             ged
             :
             hence
             is
             that
             word
             ,
             
               Psal.
               116.
               2.
               
               Beca
               〈…〉
               God
               hath
               enclined
               his
               heart
               unto
               me
            
             (
             which
             p
             〈…〉
             supposeth
             accesse
             )
             
               therefore
               will
               I
               call
               upon
               〈◊〉
               as
               long
               as
               I
               live
               .
            
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             if
             our
             enj
             〈…〉
             ments
             be
             real
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             well
             improven
             ,
             〈◊〉
             this
             is
             a
             sweet
             fruit
             which
             doth
             alwayes
             〈◊〉
             company
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Ye
             may
             likewise
             know
             the
             reality
             of
             yo
             〈…〉
             enjoyments
             by
             your
             endeavours
             to
             remove
             〈◊〉
             impediments
             and
             obstructions
             that
             may
             int●●rupt
             your
             fellowship
             and
             correspondance
             wh
             〈…〉
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             word
             ,
             Cant.
             3.
             6.
             wh
             〈…〉
             after
             the
             Church
             did
             behold
             him
             who
             had
             b
             〈…〉
             so
             long
             absent
             ,
             she
             is
             put
             to
             this
             :
             
               I
               charge
               〈◊〉
               O
               daughters
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               by
               the
               roes
               ,
               and
               by
               〈◊〉
               ●inds
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               that
               ye
               stir
               not
               up
               nor
               awake
               〈…〉
               beloved
               till
               he
               please
               .
            
             I
             conceive
             this
             is
             one
             〈◊〉
             the
             most
             certain
             demonstrations
             of
             the
             reali
             〈…〉
             of
             enjoyments
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             put
             to
             more
             ca
             〈…〉
             ●olnesse
             and
             sollicitude
             to
             have
             all
             things
             tak
             〈…〉
             out
             of
             the
             way
             that
             may
             provoke
             him
             to
             g
             〈…〉
             
             away
             ,
             and
             quench
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             .
             O!
             but
             it
             is
             〈◊〉
             marvelous
             undervaluing
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             take
             such
             a
             latitude
             to
             our selves
             af●er
             we
             have
             been
             enlarged
             !
          
           
             3.
             
             Ye
             may
             likewise
             know
             the
             reality
             of
             your
             ●njoyments
             by
             this
             ,
             when
             ye
             do
             attain
             confor●ity
             with
             God
             by
             your
             enjoyments
             :
             hence
             is
             ●hat
             word
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
               3
               18.
               
               Whom
               beholding
               as
               in
               a
               ●lasse
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               we
               are
               changed
               unto
               ●he
               same
               Image
               ,
               from
               glory
               to
               glory
               ,
               even
               as
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Our
             corruptions
             must
             be
             ●bated
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             prove
             the
             reality
             of
             our
             ●njoyments
             :
             for
             if
             we
             give
             them
             that
             compleat
             〈…〉
             tude
             which
             they
             have
             had
             before
             ,
             we
             have
             ●eason
             to
             be
             suspicious
             &
             jealous
             of
             our selves
             :
             ●nd
             we
             shall
             say
             this
             ,
             Do
             not
             rest
             upon
             all
             ●our
             enjoyments
             that
             ye
             have
             here
             with
             〈…〉
             time
             ,
             〈◊〉
             satisfactory
             ;
             but
             let
             them
             rather
             provoke
             ●our
             appetit
             ,
             then
             suffice
             your
             desires
             and
             long●●gs
             .
             That
             holy
             man
             David
             knew
             of
             no
             beginning
             of
             satisfaction
             ,
             but
             when
             eternity
             should
             come
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             word
             ,
             Psal.
             17.
             15.
             
             
               When
               I
               awake
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             blessed
             morning
             of
             the
             resurrection
             )
             
               then
               I
               shall
               be
               satisfied
               with
               ●hy
               likenesse
               .
            
             Did
             David
             never
             find
             satisfaction
             ●ere
             below
             !
             All
             that
             he
             did
             receive
             ,
             was
             but
             ●he
             streams
             that
             did
             flow
             from
             that
             immense
             ●nd
             profound
             fountain
             and
             sea
             of
             love
             :
             He
             did
             ●rink
             but
             of
             the
             brook
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             here
             〈…〉
             ow
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             was
             above
             ,
             he
             was
             drowned
             ●n
             that
             immense
             sea
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             abun●antly
             satisfied
             .
             O
             let
             the
             streams
             lead
             you
             to
             ●he
             fountain
             ;
             and
             when
             ye
             are
             win
             there
             ,
             y
             〈…〉
             may
             sit
             down
             and
             pen
             your
             songs
             of
             everlast●ng
             praise
             :
             these
             are
             but
             of
             the
             
               valley
               of
               Achor
               ▪
               which
               must
               be
               a
               door
               of
               hope
               ,
            
             to
             have
             more
             intire
             ●nd
             full
             enjoyment
             of
             him
             .
          
           
           
             That
             which
             thirdly
             we
             shall
             speak
             to
             ,
             shal●
             be
             to
             those
             advantages
             which
             a
             Christian
             m●●
             have
             by
             the
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             ,
             we
             may
             say
             th
             〈…〉
             unto
             you
             ,
             
               Come
               and
               see
            
             ,
             can
             best
             resolve
             the
             question
             :
             for
             those
             spiritual
             advantages
             which
             〈◊〉
             Christian
             may
             have
             in
             the
             real
             and
             spiritual
             di●charge
             of
             this
             duty
             ,
             they
             are
             better
             felt
             no●
             told
             .
             It
             is
             impossible
             sometimes
             for
             a
             Christi
             〈…〉
             to
             make
             language
             of
             these
             precious
             and
             excelent
             things
             that
             he
             meets
             with
             in
             sincere
             an●
             serious
             prayer
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             advantage
             ,
             It
             doth
             keep
             all
             th●
             graces
             of
             the
             spirit
             eminently
             in
             exercise
             :
             〈◊〉
             maketh
             them
             vigorous
             and
             green
             :
             it
             keeps
             th●
             grace
             of
             love
             most
             lively
             ;
             for
             one
             that
             is
             much
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             ,
             he
             doth
             receive
             〈◊〉
             many
             〈…〉
             table
             discoveries
             and
             manifestations
             〈◊〉
             the
             sweetnesse
             and
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             most
             〈◊〉
             participations
             of
             that
             unspeakable
             delig
             〈…〉
             which
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             co●strained
             to
             cry
             forth
             ,
             
               Who
               would
               not
               love
               him
               w
               〈…〉
               is
               the
               King
               of
               Saints
               ?
            
             O!
             when
             met
             ye
             wi
             〈…〉
             such
             an
             enjoyment
             of
             God
             in
             prayer
             ,
             as
             thi
             〈…〉
             Did
             ye
             conceive
             that
             ye
             were
             cloathed
             with
             〈◊〉
             impossibility
             to
             love
             him
             too
             much
             ?
             Or
             〈◊〉
             love
             him
             as
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             loved
             ?
             And
             wh
             〈…〉
             did
             ye
             conceive
             that
             it
             was
             an
             absurd
             opinio●
             that
             he
             could
             be
             loved
             too
             much
             ?
             Hence
             these
             two
             are
             conjoyned
             together
             ,
             
               Rejoyce
               evermore
            
             and
             
               Pray
               without
               ceasing
            
             .
             And
             what
             is
             joy
             ,
             but
             a
             fruit
             of
             love
             ,
             or
             rather
             an
             intense
             measure
             〈◊〉
             love
             ?
             We
             confesse
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             question
             that
             is
             difficult
             to
             determine
             whether
             prayer
             or
             faith
             doth
             keep
             love
             most
             in
             exercise
             ?
             We
             think
             lo
             〈…〉
             (
             whose
             foundation
             is
             upon
             sense
             )
             is
             most
             kep●
             in
             exercise
             by
             prayer
             :
             hence
             it
             is
             when
             we
             are
             
             strai●ned
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             duty
             ,
             and
             when
             
               he
               turns
               about
               the
               face
               of
               his
               Throne
            
             ;
             then
             love
             begins
             to
             languish
             and
             decay
             ,
             and
             then
             that
             excellent
             grace
             of
             faith
             doth
             step
             in
             ,
             and
             speak
             thus
             to
             love
             :
             
               Wait
               on
               God
               ,
               for
               I
               shall
               yet
               praise
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               health
               of
               my
               countenance
               ,
               and
               my
               God.
            
             Faith
             can
             read
             love
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             when
             sense
             cannot
             read
             love
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             nor
             in
             his
             face
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             seemeth
             to
             srown
             ,
             or
             to
             strike
             ,
             faith
             can
             make
             such
             a
             noble
             exposition
             on
             such
             a
             dispensation
             :
             
               I
               know
               the
               thoughts
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               they
               are
               thoughts
               of
               peace
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               war
               ,
               to
               give
               me
               an
               expected
               end
               .
            
          
           
             Prayer
             doth
             likewise
             keep
             the
             grace
             of
             mor●ification
             eminently
             in
             exercise
             :
             Would
             ye
             know
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             our
             corruptions
             do
             sing
             so
             many
             songs
             of
             triumph
             over
             us
             ,
             and
             why
             we
             are
             so
             much
             led
             captive
             by
             them
             according
             to
             their
             will
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             the
             want
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             secret
             prayer
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             not
             much
             taken
             up
             in
             imploying
             of
             the
             Angel
             that
             must
             bind
             the
             old
             Serpent
             ,
             the
             Devil
             ,
             as
             in
             men●ioned
             ,
             Rev.
             20.
             1.
             that
             hath
             that
             great
             chain
             ●n
             his
             hand
             .
             Hence
             Paul
             when
             his
             corruptions
             were
             awakened
             ,
             and
             stirring
             within
             him
             ,
             hee
             ●new
             no
             weapon
             so
             suteable
             for
             them
             a●
             prayer
             ,
             〈◊〉
             is
             clear
             from
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             7
             ,
             8.
             where
             the
             mes●enger
             of
             Satan
             was
             sent
             to
             buffet
             him
             ;
             it
             is
             ●aid
             ,
             
               that
               he
               besought
               the
               Lord
               thrice
               ,
               that
               this
               ●ight
               depart
               from
               him
               .
            
             And
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             ●esus
             (
             speaking
             of
             the
             casting
             out
             of
             a
             devil
             )
             ●e
             saith
             ,
             
               Matth.
               17.
               21.
               
               This
               kind
               goeth
               not
               out
               ●ut
               by
               fasting
               and
               prayer
               .
            
             It
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             ●●tentimes
             we
             are
             led
             captive
             by
             your
             iniquiries
             ,
             ●nd
             our
             lusts
             and
             corruptions
             mocking
             at
             our
             ●rofession
             ,
             and
             scorning
             such
             weak
             and
             seeble
             
             builders
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             say
             to
             us
             :
             
               Can
               such
               fee
               〈…〉
               Jews
               as
               these
               are
               ;
               build
               such
               stately
               and
               glorio
               〈…〉
               buildings
               in
               one
               day
               ?
            
             But
             ye
             who
             are
             much
             〈◊〉
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             duty
             ,
             and
             who
             to
             your
             o
             〈…〉
             apprehensions
             doth
             not
             receive
             much
             victo
             〈…〉
             over
             your
             lusts
             ,
             which
             maketh
             you
             oftentim
             〈…〉
             cry
             forth
             ,
             
               It
               is
               in
               vain
               for
               me
               to
               seek
               the
               A
               〈…〉
               mighty
               ,
               and
               what
               profit
               is
               there
               that
               I
               pray
               u
               〈…〉
               him
               ?
            
             (
             We
             confesse
             ,
             the
             small
             successe
             that
             〈◊〉
             Christian
             hath
             when
             he
             doth
             discharge
             this
             do
             〈…〉
             of
             prayer
             ,
             doth
             sometimes
             constrain
             him
             〈◊〉
             draw
             that
             conclusion
             ,
             
               I
               will
               pray
               no
               more
               .
               )
            
             W
             〈…〉
             think
             the
             small
             victory
             that
             ye
             obtain
             ov
             〈…〉
             your
             lusts
             ,
             and
             the
             little
             increase
             in
             the
             wo
             〈…〉
             of
             mortification
             ,
             may
             proceed
             from
             the
             w
             〈…〉
             of
             that
             divine
             fervency
             and
             holy
             fe●vor
             that
             ought
             to
             have
             in
             your
             proposing
             your
             des
             〈…〉
             unto
             God.
             
               The
               effectual
               servent
               prayer
               of
               〈◊〉
               righteous
               availeth
               much
               ,
            
             as
             James
             saith
             ,
             chap.
             〈◊〉
             16.
             
             If
             we
             want
             servency
             in
             our
             proponing
             〈◊〉
             desires
             unto
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             we
             w
             〈…〉
             successe
             :
             or
             likewise
             it
             may
             proceed
             from
             o
             〈…〉
             want
             of
             faith
             ,
             our
             misbelief
             giving
             the
             reto
             〈…〉
             of
             our
             prayer
             before
             we
             begin
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             ing
             this
             unto
             us
             ,
             
               That
               though
               we
               call
               ,
               he
               w
               〈…〉
               not
               answer
               :
            
             but
             as
             James
             saith
             ,
             
               chap.
               5.
               
               〈◊〉
               The
               prayer
               of
               saith
               may
               save
               you
               who
               are
               sick
               ,
            
             〈◊〉
             may
             raise
             you
             up
             ;
             
               for
               whatsoever
               ye
               ask
               in
               pra
               〈…〉
               believing
               ,
               ye
               shall
               receive
               it
               .
            
             And
             it
             doth
             som●times
             proceed
             from
             the
             love
             and
             great
             resp
             〈…〉
             that
             God
             hath
             to
             you
             ,
             desiring
             that
             yo
             〈…〉
             wounds
             may
             be
             alwayes
             bleeding
             ,
             that
             so
             〈◊〉
             may
             be
             alwayes
             kept
             about
             his
             Throne
             .
             I
             〈…〉
             not
             known
             that
             if
             our
             necessities
             were
             away
             〈◊〉
             should
             abridge
             and
             inch
             much
             of
             our
             secret
             〈◊〉
             votion
             to
             God
             ?
             In
             a
             manner
             ,
             necessity
             is
             th●
             
             chain
             whereby
             God
             binds
             the
             feet
             of
             his
             own
             〈◊〉
             his
             Throne
             ,
             he
             desireth
             not
             that
             they
             should
             〈…〉
             e
             away
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             halt
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             ●ay
             rely
             on
             his
             his
             strength
             to
             bear
             them
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             doth
             likewise
             keep
             the
             grace
             of
             pati●●ce
             (
             under
             our
             most
             sad
             and
             crushing
             dispen
             〈…〉
             tions
             )
             eminently
             in
             exercise
             :
             would
             ye
             know
             〈…〉
             e
             most
             compendious
             way
             to
             make
             you
             pos
             〈…〉
             ess
             your
             souls
             in
             patience
             under
             great
             trouble
             ?
             ●hen
             be
             much
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             ●rayer
             :
             Hence
             is
             that
             word
             ,
             
               Jam.
               5.
               13.
               
               If
               ●ny
               man
               be
               afflicted
               ,
               let
               him
               pray
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             what
             made
             Paul
             and
             Silas
             to
             sing
             in
             the
             prison
             ,
             and
             so
             patiently
             to
             endure
             the
             crosse
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             ●his
             ,
             
               They
               were
               praying
               at
               midnight
               ?
               Act.
            
             16.
             
             ●5
             .
             Certainly
             one
             that
             hath
             attained
             to
             much
             ●ivine
             submission
             and
             holy
             enjoyment
             in
             the
             ●earing
             of
             their
             cross
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             much
             in
             ●he
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             .
             Did
             ye
             never
             know
             (
             any
             of
             you
             )
             what
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             this
             mean●d
             ,
             that
             going
             to
             complain
             of
             your
             anxiety
             to
             God
             ,
             you
             have
             been
             constrained
             to
             forget
             them
             ,
             ●nd
             begin
             to
             blesse
             and
             praise
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             stopped
             the
             months
             of
             your
             complaints
             ,
             ●nd
             hath
             put
             a
             more
             divine
             and
             heavenly
             ex●rcise
             in
             your
             hand
             ?
             This
             the
             Psalmist
             did
             at●ain
             to
             in
             Ps.
             89.
             where
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Psalm
             will
             bear
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             going
             to
             complain
             of
             ●he
             misery
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             himself
             ,
             yet
             ●efore
             ever
             he
             began
             to
             propone
             a
             complaint
             ●o
             God
             ,
             he
             spent
             to
             the
             38.
             verse
             in
             praising
             of
             ●im
             .
             Sometimes
             Christians
             have
             been
             constrai●ed
             to
             cry
             forth
             ,
             
               It
               is
               better
               to
               be
               in
               the
               house
               ●f
               mourning
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               house
               of
               mirth
               :
            
             and
             to
             ●esolve
             not
             to
             fr●●
             
               to
               be
               put
               in
               a
               fiery
               furnace
               ●ot
               seven
               times
               more
               then
               ordinary
               ,
            
             if
             they
             have
             
             in
             the
             furnace
             
               one
               like
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               to
               wal●
               with
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Prayer
             doth
             likewise
             keep
             the
             grace
             of
             Fait●
             eminently
             in
             exercise
             .
             O!
             but
             Faith
             (
             which
             〈◊〉
             one
             of
             the
             mysteries
             of
             godliness
             )
             doth
             much
             languish
             and
             decay
             in
             us
             through
             the
             want
             o
             〈…〉
             prayer
             !
             It
             is
             impossible
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             b●lieve
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             much
             in
             the
             exercise
             〈◊〉
             prayer
             .
             We
             may
             maintain
             a
             vain
             hope
             and
             pe●swasion
             ;
             but
             that
             spiritual
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             cannot
             be
             kept
             in
             life
             without
             that
             holy
             exe●cise
             of
             prayer
             :
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             prayer
             ,
             whe
             〈…〉
             Faith
             is
             beginning
             to
             decay
             ,
             doth
             go
             to
             God
             and
             cryeth
             forth
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               I
               believe
               ,
               help
               my
               unb●lief
               .
            
             And
             we
             conceive
             there
             are
             these
             thr●●
             grounds
             and
             golden
             pillars
             of
             Faith
             ,
             on
             which
             it
             doth
             lean
             ,
             which
             prayer
             doth
             oftentimes
             〈◊〉
             minister
             and
             give
             unto
             it
             .
             First
             ,
             there
             is
             th
             〈…〉
             golden
             foundation
             ,
             
               The
               faithfulnesse
               of
               G
               〈…〉
            
             which
             prayer
             doth
             abundantly
             make
             evid
             〈…〉
             to
             the
             Christian
             :
             hence
             when
             a
             Christian
             do●●
             pray
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             ,
             and
             doth
             receive
             a
             return
             of
             his
             prayer
             ,
             he
             doth
             receive●
             demonstration
             of
             the
             faithfulness
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             pillar
             on
             which
             Faith
             doth
             lean
             .
             Pray●●
             doth
             likewise
             give
             unto
             Faith
             this
             second
             pillar
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             evidence
             and
             demonstratio●
             of
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             God.
             O!
             but
             one
             that
             〈◊〉
             much
             taken
             up
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             grace
             〈◊〉
             Prayer
             ,
             what
             large
             and
             eminent
             discoveries
             〈◊〉
             God
             doth
             he
             receive
             !
             He
             oftentimes
             disappoints
             their
             fears
             ,
             and
             overcomes
             their
             hop●
             and
             expectation
             :
             he
             doth
             not
             regulate
             our
             e●joyments
             according
             to
             our
             desires
             :
             but
             〈◊〉
             doth
             regulate
             them
             according
             to
             that
             divi
             〈…〉
             and
             most
             blessed
             rule
             ,
             his
             own
             good
             will
             a
             〈…〉
             
             pleasure
             :
             and
             ,
             O
             blessed
             are
             we
             in
             this
             that
             it
             〈◊〉
             so
             !
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             Prayer
             doth
             likewise
             furnish
             ●o
             Faith
             ,
             experience
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             pillar
             on
             which
             ●aith
             must
             lean
             :
             that
             which
             maketh
             the
             Chri●●ian
             have
             so
             small
             experience
             ,
             is
             want
             of
             the
             ●erious
             and
             constant
             exercise
             of
             Prayer
             .
             O!
             but
             when
             he
             frowneth
             ,
             we
             might
             have
             many
             things
             ●o
             support
             our selves
             ,
             if
             we
             were
             much
             in
             the
             ●erious
             exercise
             of
             this
             duty
             of
             prayer
             .
             And
             ●ruly
             if
             we
             had
             these
             three
             pillars
             ,
             our
             prayers
             would
             not
             return
             empty
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             second
             advantage
             that
             a
             Christian
             doth
             reap
             by
             the
             exercise
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             ●dmitted
             by
             this
             duty
             to
             most
             intimate
             and
             fa●iliar
             correspondance
             with
             God.
             Did
             ye
             never
             ●now
             what
             it
             was
             to
             behold
             him
             who
             is
             in●isible
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             Duty
             ?
             Did
             ye
             ●ever
             know
             what
             these
             large
             and
             heavenly
             communications
             of
             his
             love
             doth
             mean
             ?
             Prayer
             is
             ●hat
             divine
             channel
             through
             which
             that
             river
             of
             consolation
             (
             that
             
               maketh
               glad
               the
               City
               of
               God
               )
            
             doth
             run
             :
             When
             was
             it
             that
             Cornelius
             did
             ●ee
             a
             man
             standing
             in
             white
             apparel
             ?
             Was
             it
             ●ot
             when
             he
             was
             praying
             ?
             And
             when
             was
             it
             ●hat
             Daniel
             did
             meet
             with
             the
             Angel
             ?
             Was
             it
             ●ot
             when
             he
             was
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             ●ffering
             up
             his
             evening
             oblation
             to
             God
             ?
             O
             for
             ●ommunion
             and
             fellowship
             with
             God
             (
             which
             〈◊〉
             so
             rare
             and
             singular
             in
             these
             dayes
             )
             were
             the
             ●weetnesse
             of
             it
             believed
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             more
             ●requent
             and
             constant
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             it
             .
             〈◊〉
             ●onfess
             ,
             and
             I
             wonder
             that
             we
             are
             not
             put
             to
             ●ebate
             oftentimes
             whether
             there
             be
             such
             a
             ●hing
             as
             communion
             and
             fellowship
             with
             him
             ,
             ●e
             do
             so
             little
             enjoy
             it
             .
             What
             happiness
             ,
             (
             O
             ●●loved
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             if
             so
             I
             dare
             call
             you
             )
             have
             
             ye
             ,
             which
             doth
             so
             much
             satisfie
             you
             ,
             that
             wh
             〈…〉
             your
             eternal
             happinesse
             is
             clearly
             holden
             fo
             〈…〉
             before
             your
             face
             ,
             yet
             ye
             do
             so
             much
             underv●lue
             it
             ?
             Surely
             this
             perswasion
             cometh
             not
             fr
             〈…〉
             him
             that
             called
             you
             .
             I
             think
             ,
             if
             Angels
             and
             〈◊〉
             souls
             of
             just
             men
             now
             made
             perfect
             (
             if
             so
             〈◊〉
             may
             speak
             )
             if
             they
             were
             admitted
             to
             beh
             〈…〉
             that
             wonderful
             undervaluing
             of
             commun
             〈…〉
             and
             fellowship
             with
             God
             that
             is
             amongst
             〈◊〉
             Christians
             of
             this
             generation
             ,
             O
             how
             mi
             〈…〉
             they
             stand
             and
             wonder
             at
             us
             !
             They
             would
             th
             〈…〉
             it
             a
             paradox
             and
             mystery
             ,
             to
             behold
             any
             und
             〈…〉
             valuing
             of
             him
             who
             can
             never
             be
             overvalu
             〈…〉
             Would
             yee
             not
             blush
             and
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             if
             〈◊〉
             should
             imbrace
             you
             ,
             ye
             that
             have
             so
             much
             〈◊〉
             dervalued
             him
             ?
             I
             know
             no
             sin
             that
             a
             Christ
             〈…〉
             shall
             be
             so
             much
             ashamed
             of
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             〈◊〉
             hold
             that
             
               noble
               Plant
               of
               venown
            
             ,
             as
             the
             low
             〈◊〉
             undervaluing
             conceptions
             and
             apprehensi
             〈…〉
             that
             he
             hath
             had
             of
             him
             .
             If
             in
             heaven
             th
             〈…〉
             were
             a
             latitude
             for
             us
             to
             pray
             ,
             we
             would
             p
             〈…〉
             that
             prayer
             (
             when
             first
             our
             feet
             shall
             s
             〈…〉
             within
             the
             threshold
             of
             the
             door
             of
             our
             ev
             〈…〉
             lasting
             rest
             )
             
               Pardon
               us
               for
               our
               undervaluing
               thee
               ,
               O
               precious
               Christ
               !
            
          
           
             The
             third
             advantage
             which
             a
             Christian
             h
             〈…〉
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             It
             is
             that
             d
             〈…〉
             by
             which
             we
             must
             attain
             to
             the
             accompli
             〈…〉
             ment
             of
             the
             promises
             :
             Though
             God
             be
             m
             〈…〉
             free
             in
             giving
             of
             the
             promises
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             〈◊〉
             supplicated
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the●
             this
             is
             clear
             in
             Ezek.
             36.
             37.
             where
             in
             the
             p
             〈…〉
             ceeding
             words
             there
             is
             named
             and
             holden
             for
             〈…〉
             large
             and
             precious
             promises
             ,
             yet
             he
             subjoy
             〈…〉
             eth
             ,
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               I
               will
               yet
               for
               t
               〈…〉
               be
               enquired
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             This
             is
             likewise
             clear
             ,
             2
             
               S
               〈…〉
            
             7.
             27.
             where
             David
             receiving
             the
             promise
             t
             〈…〉
             
             is
             house
             should
             be
             established
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             ●hat
             the
             Messiah
             should
             come
             out
             of
             his
             loins
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             )
             he
             maketh
             that
             sweet
             ●uit
             of
             it
             :
             
               Therefore
               hath
               thy
               servant
               found
               in
               it
               heart
               to
               pray
               this
               prayer
               unto
               thee
               .
            
             Is
             not
             this
             mystery
             to
             turn
             over
             your
             promises
             into
             prayers
             ,
             and
             your
             prayers
             into
             songs
             of
             praise
             ?
             a
             i●
             no
             wonder
             that
             we
             of●●●times
             complain
             ,
             
               That
               his
               word
               doth
               fail
               for
               evermore
            
             ;
             because
             ye
             〈…〉
             e
             not
             much
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             du●y
             ,
             which
             must
             bring
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             these
             ●hings
             that
             he
             hath
             promised
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             and
             last
             advantage
             that
             a
             Christian
             doth
             receive
             by
             the
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             ,
             it
             is
             ●he
             most
             compendious
             and
             excellent
             way
             to
             ●esist
             temptations
             that
             assaults
             us
             .
             We●
             spake
             〈…〉
             e
             of
             mortifying
             of
             corruptions
             wh●n
             once
             they
             have
             seized
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             a
             notable
             way
             to
             mortifie
             them
             by
             prayer
             :
             this
             is
             〈…〉
             kewise
             an
             advantage
             ,
             that
             when
             temptations
             ●egins
             to
             assault
             us
             ▪
             then
             we
             should
             go
             to
             our
             〈…〉
             es
             for
             relief
             :
             and
             I
             conceive
             ,
             if
             a
             messenger
             ●f
             Satan
             were
             sent
             to
             buffet
             us
             ,
             we
             might
             be
             constrained
             to
             
               pray
               without
               ceasing
            
             .
             Hence
             Jesus
             Christ
             who
             knew
             what
             was
             the
             best
             and
             most
             effectual
             remedy
             to
             resist
             temptations
             ,
             he
             giveth
             this
             remedy
             of
             prayer
             ,
             Matth
             26.
             41.
             
             
               Watch
               and
               pray
               ,
               lest
               ye
               enter
               into
               temptation
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             we
             shall
             shut
             up
             our
             discourse
             ,
             by
             speaking
             a
             little
             to
             the
             last
             thing
             we
             intended
             to
             speak
             of
             at
             this
             occasion
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             how
             a
             Christian
             may
             ●e
             helped
             to
             walk
             suitably
             ,
             as
             he
             ought
             ,
             under
             his
             spiritual
             bonds
             and
             straits
             .
             We
             confess
             ,
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             hard
             and
             difficult
             tasks
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             for
             a
             person
             to
             walk
             with
             divine
             submission
             under
             his
             publick
             bonds
             ,
             that
             when
             
             God
             (
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             his
             unsearchable
             wisdom
             hath
             thought
             fit
             to
             draw
             a
             vail
             over
             his
             〈◊〉
             to
             subscibe
             that
             truth
             ,
             
               He
               hath
               done
               all
               thin
               〈…〉
               well
               .
            
             We
             confess
             ,
             God
             hath
             these
             precious
             〈◊〉
             signes
             in
             such
             a
             dispensation
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             may
             〈◊〉
             hide
             pride
             from
             our
             eyes
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             may
             〈◊〉
             taught
             to
             walk
             humbly
             with
             him
             .
             O!
             but
             〈◊〉
             we
             were
             alwayes
             enlarged
             in
             our
             publick
             co●versing
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             how
             would
             〈◊〉
             esteem
             of
             our selves
             above
             measure
             ,
             and
             be
             〈…〉
             to
             undervalue
             these
             persons
             that
             are
             not
             th
             〈…〉
             kindly
             dealt
             with
             by
             God!
             Hence
             is
             it
             that
             〈◊〉
             alwayes
             mixeth
             our
             wine
             with
             our
             water
             ;
             〈◊〉
             knoweth
             that
             the
             powring
             in
             of
             such
             precio
             〈…〉
             liquor
             ,
             these
             bruckle
             vessels
             of
             ours
             could
             〈◊〉
             contain
             it
             .
          
           
             He
             hath
             this
             ●●sign
             likewise
             in
             such
             a
             dispensation
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             put
             to
             the
             sweet
             exerc
             〈…〉
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             prayer
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             that
             we
             〈◊〉
             ●e
             constant
             and
             serious
             in
             that
             duty
             :
             We
             conceive
             ,
             if
             some
             liberty
             of
             words
             and
             enlargements
             in
             publick
             were
             granted
             us
             ,
             we
             wo
             〈…〉
             abridge
             and
             come
             short
             in
             our
             private
             devo
             〈…〉
             on
             s
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             is
             the
             great
             scope
             and
             main
             drift
             of
             so
             〈…〉
             to
             seem
             great
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             heaven
             amongst
             men
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             least
             in
             the
             estimation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               who
               is
               that
               faithful
               and
               〈◊〉
               witnesse
               .
            
          
           
             And
             there
             is
             this
             d●sign
             likewise
             in
             such
             a
             dispensation
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             that
             we
             may
             be
             convince●
             of
             our
             folly
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             atheism
             and
             pride
             〈◊〉
             our
             hearts
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             rise
             up
             from
             secret
             prayer
             ,
             and
             yet
             never
             have
             any
             anxious
             thought
             about
             it
             ,
             but
             in
             our
             publike
             straits
             and
             bond●
             O
             how
             can
             we
             mourn
             and
             repine
             !
             And
             w●
             confesse
             ,
             we
             think
             these
             repinings
             doth
             rather
             
             proceed
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             think
             that
             gourd
             of
             〈…〉
             ldy
             applause
             is
             now
             beginning
             to
             wither
             ●●●r
             us
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             cry
             forth
             ;
             
               It
               is
               better
               〈…〉
               r
               us
               to
               die
               then
               live
               ,
            
             then
             from
             this
             ,
             
               want
               of
               〈…〉
               e
               presence
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               purticipation
               〈◊〉
               his
               sweetnesse
            
             ;
             which
             we
             may
             most
             strongly
             ●onvince
             you
             of
             by
             this
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             sometimes
             so
             ●ith
             you
             ,
             that
             under
             your
             publike
             bonds
             when
             ●e
             have
             been
             most
             remarkably
             straitned
             within
             our selves
             ,
             yet
             if
             your
             hearts
             have
             not
             concei●ed
             evil
             of
             you
             ,
             but
             have
             restified
             their
             satisfa
             〈…〉
             ion
             ,
             doth
             not
             your
             sorrow
             then
             decay
             ,
             and
             〈…〉
             ere
             is
             no
             more
             repining
             thereat
             ?
          
           
             Now
             we
             think
             the
             best
             and
             most
             compendi
             〈…〉
             us
             way
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             bear
             such
             a
             dispensa
             〈…〉
             on
             (
             as
             to
             attain
             to
             a
             divine
             submission
             to
             ●hrist
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             leave
             our
             complaints
             ●pon
             our selves
             )
             is
             this
             :
             We
             should
             study
             much
             ●e
             vanity
             of
             our
             popular
             applause
             ,
             what
             an
             ●●pty
             and
             transient
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             .
             I
             confesse
             ,
             I
             ●ould
             wish
             no
             greater
             misery
             to
             any
             then
             to
             〈…〉
             k
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             it
             .
             We
             think
             it
             is
             misery
             〈…〉
             ough
             to
             have
             it
             ;
             but
             certainly
             they
             walk
             〈…〉
             est
             and
             most
             securest
             that
             cares
             not
             for
             it
             .
             〈…〉
             ence
             a
             Heathen
             said
             well
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               bene
               la●uit
               ,
               bene
               vixit
               :
               He
               that
               lurks
               well
               ,
               〈◊〉
               lives
               well
               .
            
             I
             would
             likewise
             have
             you
             much
             〈…〉
             ken
             up
             in
             the
             consideration
             how
             ye
             have
             great
             〈…〉
             sadvantage
             by
             your
             repinings
             and
             murmur
             〈…〉
             gs
             which
             ye
             have
             against
             his
             dispensations
             ,
             in
             〈…〉
             airning
             you
             in
             publike
             .
             O
             Christians
             !
             doth
             〈…〉
             t
             your
             repinings
             incapacitate
             and
             indispose
             〈…〉
             u
             for
             the
             going
             about
             the
             exercise
             of
             secret
             ●●ayer
             ?
             Doth
             not
             your
             repinings
             under
             your
             〈…〉
             blike
             bonds
             ,
             make
             your
             bonds
             strong
             upon
             ●ur
             spirits
             ?
             I
             confesse
             ,
             a
             Christian
             may
             contract
             
             and
             draw
             on
             mo●●etters
             and
             bonds
             by
             o
             〈…〉
             hours
             repining
             against
             such
             dispensations
             ,
             〈◊〉
             he
             is
             able
             to
             shake
             off
             for
             many
             dayes
             :
             〈◊〉
             when
             ye
             are
             repining
             against
             such
             dispensatio
             〈…〉
             that
             ye
             have
             met
             with
             ,
             doth
             not
             your
             lu
             〈…〉
             and
             corruptions
             stir
             and
             awake
             within
             yo●
             Surely
             they
             then
             prevail
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               contradicenti
            
             ,
             nothing
             standing
             in
             opposi
             〈…〉
             against
             them
             to
             your
             apprehension
             .
          
           
             We
             would
             also
             say
             this
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             〈◊〉
             attain
             to
             a
             divine
             and
             holy
             submission
             to
             su●●
             dispensation
             as
             this
             ,
             ye
             would
             be
             much
             in
             th
             〈…〉
             consideration
             from
             what
             fountain
             your
             rep●ings
             and
             murmurings
             doth
             proceed
             ,
             what
             is
             〈◊〉
             rise
             and
             original
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             th
             〈…〉
             spring
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             rather
             from
             a
             principle
             〈◊〉
             pride
             ,
             then
             from
             a
             principle
             of
             love
             and
             delig
             〈…〉
             to
             God
             ;
             from
             a
             principle
             of
             self
             estimatio●
             rather
             then
             from
             a
             principle
             of
             longing
             for
             J●sus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             for
             his
             absence
             and
             wi
             〈…〉
             drawing
             himself
             from
             you
             ;
             the
             evil
             of
             
               Di
               〈…〉
               phas
               (
               desiring
               the
               preheminence
               amongst
               the
               〈◊〉
               thren
               )
            
             it
             is
             frequent
             amongst
             us
             ;
             covering
             〈◊〉
             be
             ,
             as
             one
             said
             ,
             
               Aut
               Caesar
               ,
               aut
               nihil
            
             .
             We
             de
             〈…〉
             either
             to
             be
             singular
             and
             marchlesse
             ,
             or
             els
             〈…〉
             be
             nothing
             .
             We
             confesse
             ,
             if
             a
             Christian
             did
             se
             〈…〉
             ously
             ponder
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             meditate
             up
             〈…〉
             them
             ,
             certainly
             he
             might
             blush
             and
             be
             asham
             〈…〉
             at
             his
             own
             solly
             :
             he
             might
             cover
             his
             face
             wi
             〈…〉
             confusion
             ,
             and
             not
             dare
             to
             look
             up
             .
          
           
             But
             however
             ,
             we
             would
             desire
             you
             (
             e
             〈…〉
             you
             that
             have
             in
             some
             reality
             and
             sincerity
             〈◊〉
             heart
             ,
             gone
             about
             this
             most
             precious
             and
             m
             〈…〉
             blessed
             exercise
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             prayer
             )
             that
             y
             〈…〉
             may
             now
             begin
             to
             renew
             ,
             your
             diligence
             ,
             〈◊〉
             to
             add
             to
             your
             diligence
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             and
             to
             yo
             〈…〉
             
             Faith
             ,
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             comfort
             your selves
             with
             ●is
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             an
             everlasting
             feast
             prepared
             ●r
             you
             in
             heaven
             above
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             like
             that
             ●●st
             of
             
               Assuerus
               ,
               that
               lasted
               for
               an
               hundreth
               and
               ●●rscore
               four
               dayes
               :
            
             but
             this
             blessed
             feast
             shall
             〈…〉
             st
             throughout
             all
             the
             ages
             of
             long
             and
             endless
             〈…〉
             ernity
             .
             Believe
             it
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             a
             blessed
             and
             e
             〈…〉
             erlasting
             feast
             .
             It
             shall
             be
             an
             everlasting
             feast
             of
             〈…〉
             ve
             .
             It
             shall
             be
             a
             feast
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             capable
             〈◊〉
             any
             period
             nor
             end
             ,
             nor
             yet
             shall
             know
             of
             any
             〈…〉
             thing
             :
             there
             is
             no
             satiety
             ,
             neither
             any
             loa
             〈…〉
             ing
             in
             heaven
             .
             And
             ,
             O
             may
             not
             this
             comfort
             〈…〉
             ou
             in
             your
             journey
             ,
             and
             incite
             and
             provoke
             our
             desires
             to
             follow
             after
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             alto
             〈…〉
             ther
             desirable
             ,
             and
             altogether
             lovely
             ,
             and
             
               〈…〉
               at
               bright
               and
               morning
               star
               ?
            
          
           
             And
             likewise
             I
             would
             say
             this
             to
             you
             ,
             even
             〈◊〉
             you
             who
             are
             Atheists
             and
             strangers
             to
             this
             〈…〉
             ecious
             exercise
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             prayer
             ;
             I
             〈…〉
             ink
             it
             were
             compleat
             misery
             to
             you
             ,
             if
             there
             〈…〉
             ere
             no
             more
             but
             that
             ye
             are
             strangers
             to
             it
             ,
             〈…〉
             en
             to
             this
             exercise
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             prayer
             :
             for
             〈…〉
             e
             think
             the
             exercise
             of
             godlinesse
             it
             is
             a
             re
             〈…〉
             ard
             to
             it self
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             say
             that
             word
             ,
             
               Pie
               〈…〉
               s-sibi
               premium
            
             .
             It
             is
             such
             an
             inconceivable
             and
             〈…〉
             ellent
             a
             thing
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             reward
             to
             them
             〈…〉
             hosoever
             have
             it
             .
             And
             ,
             oh
             !
             will
             not
             your
             ●earts
             be
             prevailed
             with
             ,
             to
             fall
             in
             love
             with
             〈…〉
             ch
             a
             rare
             and
             excellent
             exercise
             ,
             even
             with
             〈…〉
             e
             exercise
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             which
             we
             conceive
             
               profitable
               for
               all
               things
            
             ?
             And
             ,
             O
             will
             ye
             make
             your
             study
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             in
             the
             〈…〉
             ercise
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             without
             which
             ye
             shall
             ●ver
             
               see
               God
            
             ;
             without
             which
             yee
             shall
             never
             〈◊〉
             admitted
             to
             behold
             him
             (
             the
             beholding
             of
             〈…〉
             om
             is
             the
             exercise
             of
             all
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             
             the
             souls
             of
             just
             men
             now
             made
             perfect
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             all
             those
             precious
             thousands
             that
             are
             no●
             about
             his
             glorious
             Throne
             )
             and
             without
             th●
             exercise
             of
             which
             ,
             these
             feet
             of
             yours
             shall
             never
             be
             admitted
             to
             stand
             within
             the
             bless
             〈…〉
             gates
             of
             that
             precious
             City
             ,
             even
             the
             City
             〈◊〉
             
               New
               Jerusalem
               ,
               where
               all
               the
               redeemed
               of
               〈◊〉
               Lord
               are
            
             ;
             and
             without
             the
             exercise
             of
             which
             〈◊〉
             shall
             be
             eternally
             and
             undoubtedly
             undone
             .
             〈◊〉
             ye
             want
             godlinesse
             ,
             ye
             shall
             undergo
             the
             pains
             〈…〉
             hell
             ,
             and
             the
             torments
             of
             that
             lake
             that
             bu
             〈…〉
             eth
             with
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             :
             and
             the
             day
             〈◊〉
             coming
             when
             that
             curse
             (
             that
             sad
             curse
             !
             )
             sh
             〈…〉
             be
             sadly
             accomplished
             upon
             you
             ,
             which
             is
             〈◊〉
             
               Deut.
               28.
               34.
               
               Thou
               shalt
               be
               mad
               for
               the
               sigh
               〈…〉
               thine
               eyes
               which
               thou
               shalt
               behold
               :
               and
               when
               〈◊〉
               Lord
               shall
               smite
               thee
               with
               an
               evil
               that
               thou
               ca
               〈…〉
               not
               be
               healed
               of
               ,
               even
               from
               the
               sole
               of
               thy
               foot
               ,
               〈◊〉
               the
               crown
               of
               thy
               head
               :
               and
               thou
               shalt
               become
               〈◊〉
               astonishment
               ,
               and
               a
               proverb
               unto
               all
               Nations
               ,
               〈◊〉
               thersoever
               the
               Lord
               shall
               carry
               thee
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               shalt
               be
               smitten
               before
               thine
               enemies
               :
               Thou
               sh
               〈…〉
               go
               out
               one
               way
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               〈◊〉
               seven
               wayes
               before
               them
               :
               and
               thy
               carcasse
               s
               〈…〉
               be
               meat
               unto
               the
               fowles
               of
               the
               air
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               bea
               〈…〉
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               and
               none
               shall
               fray
               them
               away
               ;
               a
               〈…〉
               all
               these
               things
               shall
               come
               upon
               thee
               till
               thou
               〈◊〉
               destroyed
               .
            
          
           
             O
             Atheists
             !
             what
             a
             terrible
             and
             dread
             〈…〉
             sight
             shall
             it
             be
             ,
             when
             yee
             shall
             behold
             tho●
             black
             and
             hideous
             everlasting
             chains
             ,
             that
             sh
             〈…〉
             once
             be
             wreathed
             about
             your
             cursed
             necks
             !
             〈◊〉
             to
             be
             thinking
             that
             ere
             long
             ye
             are
             to
             dwell
             〈◊〉
             take
             up
             your
             everlasting
             prison
             ,
             out
             of
             whi
             〈…〉
             there
             is
             no
             redemption
             again
             ;
             and
             the
             doo
             〈…〉
             the
             prison
             house
             is
             sealed
             with
             the
             seal
             of
             t
             〈…〉
             
             King
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             unchangeable
             and
             unalte
             〈…〉
             ble
             decree
             !
             Oh!
             if
             the
             apprehensions
             and
             〈…〉
             oughts
             of
             this
             could
             once
             provoke
             and
             stir
             〈…〉
             n
             up
             to
             pity
             your
             own
             precious
             and
             immor
             〈…〉
             l
             souls
             !
             (
             with
             which
             there
             is
             no
             exchange
             )
             〈…〉
             h
             !
             what
             a
             woful
             and
             marvelous
             stupidity
             and
             〈…〉
             rdness
             of
             heart
             hath
             over
             taken
             the
             people
             of
             〈…〉
             is
             present
             generation
             ,
             that
             go
             to
             hell
             with
             〈◊〉
             much
             delight
             and
             ease
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             go
             〈…〉
             g
             to
             heaven
             !
             Oh!
             that
             your
             spirits
             were
             〈…〉
             ee
             awaked
             from
             your
             security
             ,
             that
             ye
             might
             〈…〉
             rceive
             the
             woful
             &
             miserable
             condition
             that
             〈◊〉
             are
             lying
             under
             !
             O
             Christians
             ,
             what
             are
             ye
             〈…〉
             solved
             to
             do
             ?
             Are
             ye
             not
             afraid
             that
             ye
             shall
             〈◊〉
             be-nighted
             with
             your
             work
             ?
             Oh!
             shall
             the
             〈…〉
             ffering
             of
             these
             pains
             first
             resolve
             you
             ,
             and
             〈…〉
             ar
             you
             of
             the
             sadness
             and
             inex●●icable
             sor
             〈…〉
             ws
             that
             are
             in
             that
             bottomless
             pit
             ?
             Now
             to
             〈…〉
             m
             who
             is
             that
             blessed
             Master
             of
             assemblies
             ,
             〈…〉
             o
             can
             fix
             these
             words
             as
             nails
             in
             your
             hearts
             ,
             〈…〉
             d
             who
             can
             roove
             them
             therein
             ,
             to
             his
             bles
             〈…〉
             d
             and
             holie
             Name
             we
             desire
             to
             give
             praise
             .
          
        
         
           
             SERMON
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               1
               Thes.
               5.
               17.
               
            
             
               Pray
               without
               ceasing
               .
            
          
           
             WE
             desire
             to
             commend
             the
             blessed
             and
             precious
             estate
             of
             those
             that
             are
             now
             exalted
             above
             the
             reach
             of
             this
             bles
             〈…〉
             exercise
             ,
             and
             who
             have
             now
             made
             a
             blessed
             〈◊〉
             precious
             exchange
             ;
             that
             in
             stead
             of
             pray
             〈…〉
             without
             ceasing
             ,
             they
             are
             now
             praising
             〈…〉
             hout
             ceasing
             .
             And
             ,
             O
             beloved
             of
             the
             Lord
             〈◊〉
             〈…〉
             so
             we
             may
             call
             you
             )
             whether
             is
             that
             blessed
             〈…〉
             gone
             which
             you
             did
             speak
             of
             ,
             
               the
               enjoyment
               
               and
               fruition
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             so
             that
             if
             he
             would
             ha
             〈…〉
             required
             it
             of
             you
             ,
             
               you
               would
               have
               pluckt
               〈◊〉
               your
               right
               eyes
               ,
               and
               given
               them
               to
               him
               ?
            
             O!
             he
             become
             less
             precious
             ,
             that
             your
             respect●
             him
             are
             so
             much
             impaired
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             o
             〈…〉
             your
             divine
             and
             blessed
             lot
             ,
             that
             ye
             could
             〈◊〉
             have
             lived
             one
             day
             without
             the
             enjoyment
             him
             ,
             in
             whose
             face
             your
             eternal
             blessed
             〈…〉
             dothly
             ?
             O!
             but
             absence
             and
             est●●angem
             〈…〉
             from
             him
             ,
             is
             thought
             a
             dispensable
             want
             those
             dayes
             ?
             And
             that
             which
             is
             the
             ground
             the
             expostulation
             is
             ,
             that
             ye
             are
             so
             little
             in
             g
             〈…〉
             ing
             obedience
             unto
             this
             blessed
             and
             precio
             〈…〉
             command
             ,
             
               Pray
               without
               ceasing
            
             .
             Yea
             ,
             if
             〈◊〉
             stones
             and
             walls
             of
             this
             house
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             ra
             〈…〉
             thereof
             could
             speak
             ,
             they
             might
             utter
             this
             〈◊〉
             plaint
             upon
             many
             of
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             〈◊〉
             City
             ,
             that
             
               they
               do
               not
               watch
               unto
               prayer
               ,
            
             and
             〈◊〉
             not
             exercising
             themselves
             in
             the
             entertaining
             divine
             &
             precious
             correspondance
             with
             hea
             〈…〉
             Oh!
             whither
             is
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             preci
             〈…〉
             duty
             of
             prayer
             gone
             !
             O
             how
             independant
             are
             〈…〉
             in
             our
             walk
             with
             God!
             O!
             when
             did
             ye
             〈◊〉
             so
             much
             of
             his
             sweetness
             ,
             that
             when
             ye
             did
             〈…〉
             flect
             upon
             it
             ,
             ye
             were
             forced
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Did
               our
               hearts
               burn
               within
               us
               while
               he
               spake
               with
            
             When
             did
             he
             cast
             an
             indissolvable
             knot
             of
             〈◊〉
             upon
             your
             hearts
             ,
             which
             ye
             hoped
             et
             〈…〉
             could
             not
             loose
             nor
             dissolve
             ?
             I
             wonder
             〈◊〉
             this
             is
             not
             a
             question
             which
             we
             do
             not
             〈◊〉
             debate
             .
             How
             such
             undervaluers
             of
             commu
             〈…〉
             and
             fellowship
             with
             God
             here
             below
             (
             〈◊〉
             can
             live
             many
             dayes
             without
             seeing
             the
             S
             〈…〉
             Starrs
             ,
             without
             beholding
             of
             him
             )
             can
             〈◊〉
             with
             such
             woful
             contentment
             ?
             O!
             can
             〈…〉
             a
             delusion
             overtake
             you
             as
             this
             ,
             that
             ye
             
             〈…〉
             ign
             as
             Kings
             without
             Christ
             ,
             and
             be
             rich
             and
             〈…〉
             ll
             without
             his
             fulnesse
             ?
             It
             were
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             〈…〉
             e
             special
             advantage
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             to
             be
             retir
             〈…〉
             g
             from
             all
             things
             that
             are
             here
             below
             ,
             and
             to
             〈◊〉
             enclosing
             himself
             in
             a
             sconce
             ,
             
               in
               a
               blessed
               and
               〈…〉
               vine
               contemplation
               of
               that
               invisible
               Majesty
               ,
            
             〈…〉
             d
             to
             have
             our
             souls
             united
             to
             him
             by
             
               a
               three
               -
               〈…〉
               ld
               cord
               which
               is
               not
               easily
               broken
               .
            
          
           
             But
             now
             to
             come
             to
             the
             words
             ,
             the
             next
             〈…〉
             ing
             which
             we
             intend
             to
             speak
             from
             them
             ,
             is
             ,
             〈◊〉
             know
             what
             is
             the
             most
             compendious
             way
             to
             〈…〉
             ep
             your
             souls
             in
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             them
             flou
             〈…〉
             hing
             as
             a
             watered
             garden
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             〈…〉
             ayer
             ,
             we
             shall
             say
             these
             four
             things
             unto
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             be
             much
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             grace
             〈◊〉
             fear
             when
             ye
             go
             to
             pray
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             have
             〈…〉
             gh
             and
             reverent
             apprehensions
             of
             that
             glori
             〈…〉
             s
             and
             terrible
             Majesty
             before
             whom
             ye
             pray
             :
             〈…〉
             ere
             is
             a
             precious
             promise
             for
             this
             in
             
               Isa.
               60.
               5.
               
               〈…〉
               ou
               shalt
               fear
               ,
               and
               be
               enlarged
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             O!
             but
             our
             〈…〉
             heism
             (
             and
             our
             having
             that
             inscription
             en
             〈…〉
             en
             on
             all
             our
             devotion
             ,
             
               worshipping
               of
               an
               un
               〈…〉
               own
               God
               )
            
             maketh
             us
             to
             have
             so
             little
             access
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             taste
             so
             little
             of
             that
             sweetness
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               causeth
               the
               lips
               of
               those
               that
               are
               asleep
               to
               〈…〉
               ak
               .
            
             How
             oftentimes
             go
             ye
             to
             prayer
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             no
             more
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             fear
             ,
             then
             if
             ye
             〈…〉
             re
             to
             speak
             to
             one
             that
             is
             below
             you
             ?
             Those
             〈…〉
             ified
             spirits
             that
             are
             now
             about
             his
             Throne
             ,
             with
             what
             holy
             reverence
             and
             fear
             do
             they
             〈…〉
             re
             him
             !
             And
             if
             it
             be
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             〈…〉
             her
             House
             ,
             why
             ought
             it
             not
             then
             to
             he
             the
             〈…〉
             ctice
             of
             this
             Lower-house
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             ye
             would
             attain
             to
             enlargement
             〈…〉
             he
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             ,
             ye
             would
             be
             much
             in
             
             paying
             those
             vowes
             that
             ye
             have
             made
             to
             〈◊〉
             when
             ye
             were
             enlarged
             .
             I
             am
             perswaded
             this
             ,
             that
             our
             making
             inquiry
             after
             vow
             and
             our
             deferring
             to
             pay
             them
             ,
             saying
             in
             〈◊〉
             practice
             (
             before
             the
             Angel
             )
             
               It
               was
               an
               erro●
            
             doth
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             obstruct
             our
             access
             and
             lib
             〈…〉
             to
             God
             :
             these
             two
             are
             conjoyned
             toget
             〈…〉
             paying
             of
             vowes
             ,
             and
             access
             to
             God
             ,
             Job
             22.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               make
               thy
               prayer
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               〈◊〉
               hear
               thee
            
             (
             which
             is
             access
             )
             
               and
               thou
               shalt●
               thy
               vowes
            
             .
             Are
             there
             not
             many
             of
             us
             that
             crees
             many
             things
             with
             our selves
             ,
             that
             are
             〈◊〉
             established
             by
             God
             ?
             O!
             when
             shall
             our
             〈◊〉
             lutions
             and
             our
             practices
             be
             of
             like
             equall
             〈…〉
             tent
             !
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             third
             thing
             we
             would
             give
             yo
             〈…〉
             a
             compendious
             way
             to
             attain
             to
             the
             exercise
             prayer
             ,
             and
             enlargements
             in
             it
             ,
             be
             much
             in
             〈◊〉
             exercise
             of
             fervency
             .
             Ah!
             when
             we
             go
             〈◊〉
             prayer
             under
             bonds
             and
             straitnings
             ,
             we
             ta●●
             berty
             to
             our selves
             to
             abreviate
             and
             cut
             〈◊〉
             our
             prayers
             !
             O!
             do
             we
             know
             what
             a
             bl
             〈…〉
             practice
             this
             is
             to
             wrestle
             with
             God
             ,
             were
             i
             〈…〉
             til
             the
             dawning
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             
               and
               not
               to
               let
               hi
               〈…〉
               till
               he
               blesse
               us
               ?
            
             What
             was
             it
             that
             made
             way
             Jacobs
             enlargements
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             his
             seri
             〈…〉
             nesse
             and
             fervency
             ?
             And
             these
             two
             are
             of
             times
             conjoyned
             in
             the
             Psalm
             ;
             
               I
               cryed
               ,
               〈◊〉
               heard
               me
            
             ;
             the
             one
             importing
             his
             fervency
             ,
             the
             other
             his
             access
             .
             Our
             prayers
             ,
             for
             the
             〈◊〉
             part
             ,
             dies
             before
             they
             win
             up
             to
             heaven
             ,
             〈◊〉
             proceed
             with
             so
             little
             zeal
             and
             fervency
             〈◊〉
             us
             .
             This
             was
             the
             saying
             of
             a
             holy
             Man
             ,
             th
             〈…〉
             never
             went
             from
             God
             ,
             without
             God
             ;
             th
             〈…〉
             where
             he
             left
             him
             ,
             he
             knew
             where
             to
             find
             〈◊〉
             again
             .
             It
             is
             a
             saying
             that
             many
             of
             us
             doth
             n●
             
             such
             as
             endeavor
             to
             attain
             to
             .
             Alace
             !
             we
             may
             〈◊〉
             ,
             that
             sin
             of
             neutrality
             and
             indifferncy
             in
             〈…〉
             yer
             ,
             
               hath
               slain
               its
               ten
               thousands
            
             of
             enjoy
             〈…〉
             nts
             ,
             when
             other
             sins
             (
             in
             prayer
             )
             
               hath
               but
               in
               their
               thousands
            
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             fourth
             thing
             which
             we
             shall
             speak
             to
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             compendious
             way
             to
             attain
             〈…〉
             argement
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             〈…〉
             s.
             Ye
             would
             be
             under
             a
             deep
             and
             divine
             im
             〈…〉
             ession
             of
             these
             things
             that
             ye
             are
             to
             speak
             of
             〈◊〉
             to
             God
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             ,
             either
             to
             〈…〉
             ve
             your
             spirits
             under
             an
             impression
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             under
             an
             impression
             of
             joy
             .
             In
             a
             manner
             ,
             a
             〈…〉
             ristian
             ought
             to
             speak
             his
             prayer
             to
             his
             own
             〈…〉
             rt
             ,
             before
             he
             speak
             it
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             spoke
             more
             nor
             what
             our
             hearts
             doth
             endite
             ,
             our
             〈…〉
             yers
             would
             not
             be
             long
             ,
             and
             we
             should
             eshew
             〈…〉
             se
             vain
             and
             needless
             repetitions
             that
             we
             use
             〈…〉
             he
             exercise
             of
             that
             duty
             of
             prayer
             .
             O!
             but
             〈◊〉
             are
             exceeding
             rash
             with
             our
             mouth
             ,
             and
             〈…〉
             ty
             with
             our
             spirits
             in
             uttering
             things
             before
             〈…〉
             d.
             Almost
             we
             never
             go
             to
             prayer
             ,
             but
             if
             we
             〈…〉
             d
             so
             much
             grace
             as
             to
             reflect
             upon
             it
             ,
             we
             〈…〉
             ght
             be
             convinced
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             utte
             〈…〉
             things
             that
             have
             not
             been
             fit
             to
             be
             uttered
             God
             ;
             as
             when
             ye
             speak
             of
             your
             burdens
             and
             〈…〉
             sses
             ,
             which
             ye
             never
             did
             seriously
             premedi
             〈…〉
             upon
             ;
             and
             likewise
             speak
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             ●our
             joy
             ,
             in
             which
             ye
             did
             never
             rejoyce
             .
             O!
             〈…〉
             eive
             ye
             him
             to
             be
             altogether
             such
             an
             one
             ●our
             self
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             wofull
             cursed
             practice
             delusion
             as
             this
             ,
             should
             overtake
             you
             ?
             If
             a
             〈…〉
             istian
             would
             study
             before
             he
             go
             to
             prayer
             ,
             〈…〉
             mprint
             and
             engrave
             his
             desires
             and
             petitions
             〈…〉
             n
             his
             heart
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             more
             liberty
             and
             〈…〉
             sse
             in
             the
             proposing
             of
             them
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
           
             Now
             that
             wherewith
             we
             shall
             shut
             up
             〈◊〉
             discourse
             upon
             this
             noble
             grace
             and
             duty
             prayer
             ,
             shall
             be
             this
             ,
             To
             speak
             a
             little
             unto
             〈◊〉
             answers
             and
             returns
             of
             prayer
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             first
             thing
             which
             we
             shall
             speak
             up
             this
             subject
             ,
             is
             ,
             What
             can
             be
             the
             reason
             that
             〈◊〉
             Christians
             in
             these
             dayes
             are
             so
             little
             expect
             〈…〉
             and
             waiting
             for
             the
             return
             and
             answer
             of
             t
             〈…〉
             prayers
             ?
             For
             do
             we
             not
             oftentimes
             pray
             ,
             〈◊〉
             yet
             doth
             not
             know
             what
             it
             is
             to
             wait
             for
             answer
             and
             return
             to
             these
             prayers
             of
             o
             〈…〉
             This
             exercise
             which
             is
             so
             much
             undervalued
             us
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             it
             ,
             doth
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             prove
             〈◊〉
             marvelous
             decay
             that
             is
             in
             the
             work
             of
             C
             〈…〉
             stians
             graces
             ,
             And
             we
             conceive
             ,
             that
             the
             〈◊〉
             waiting
             for
             the
             return
             and
             answer
             to
             pray
             doth
             proceed
             from
             the
             want
             of
             the
             solide
             〈◊〉
             and
             of
             the
             absolute
             necessity
             that
             we
             st
             〈…〉
             of
             these
             things
             that
             we
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             (
             〈◊〉
             strong
             necessities
             makes
             strong
             desires
             ,
             and
             nest
             expectations
             )
             but
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             that
             necessities
             dies
             with
             our
             petitions
             ;
             we
             sh
             〈…〉
             be
             more
             in
             waiting
             for
             ,
             and
             expecting
             the
             turns
             of
             our
             prayers
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             this
             likewise
             that
             is
             the
             reaso●
             that
             wofull
             practice
             ,
             We
             have
             not
             a
             lively
             deep
             impression
             of
             the
             burthen
             of
             these
             th
             〈…〉
             which
             we
             would
             have
             removed
             by
             God
             when
             one
             is
             praying
             for
             the
             removing
             of
             〈…〉
             lusts
             ,
             and
             some
             pregnant
             and
             predominate
             〈◊〉
             and
             yet
             never
             cares
             whether
             it
             be
             remove
             not
             :
             and
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             which
             mak●
             wait
             for
             and
             expect
             so
             little
             the
             answer
             a
             〈…〉
             turn
             of
             our
             prayers
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             not
             g
             〈…〉
             ing
             under
             that
             yoke
             and
             burden
             ,
             as
             tho
             〈…〉
             were
             unsupportable
             ;
             but
             we
             walk
             lightly
             
             〈◊〉
             that
             yoke
             and
             heavy
             burden
             ,
             and
             therefore
             〈…〉
             e
             wait
             not
             for
             the
             answer
             of
             our
             prayers
             :
             We
             〈…〉
             ok
             upon
             our
             chains
             and
             fetters
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             as
             〈…〉
             ough
             they
             were
             chains
             of
             gold
             ,
             and
             fetters
             of
             〈…〉
             ver
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             we
             are
             not
             ●uch
             in
             the
             expectation
             and
             waiting
             for
             our
             〈◊〉
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             these
             chains
             and
             〈…〉
             s
             removed
             from
             off
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             there
             is
             this
             likewise
             which
             is
             the
             occa
             〈…〉
             n
             of
             our
             little
             waiting
             for
             an
             answer
             to
             our
             〈…〉
             ayers
             ;
             We
             have
             not
             a
             right
             apprehension
             〈…〉
             d
             uptaking
             of
             the
             preciousnesse
             and
             excellen
             〈…〉
             of
             those
             things
             that
             we
             seek
             from
             God
             ;
             we
             〈◊〉
             not
             know
             and
             understand
             what
             advantage
             〈…〉
             ould
             flow
             to
             us
             from
             the
             having
             of
             these
             〈…〉
             ings
             that
             we
             seek
             ,
             and
             what
             marvelous
             disad
             〈…〉
             ntage
             shall
             flow
             to
             us
             from
             the
             want
             of
             them
             .
             〈◊〉
             !
             but
             the
             people
             of
             this
             present
             generation
             ,
             〈…〉
             erein
             we
             now
             live
             ,
             have
             put
             a
             low
             rate
             upon
             〈◊〉
             things
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             their
             ever
             〈…〉
             ing
             and
             soul-concernment
             ,
             even
             those
             things
             〈◊〉
             were
             accounted
             most
             precious
             and
             excel
             〈…〉
             by
             all
             these
             that
             have
             gone
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             〈…〉
             ve
             taken
             up
             their
             possessions
             &
             eternal
             ●b●d●
             that
             blessed
             land
             which
             is
             above
             .
             There
             is
             〈…〉
             s
             one
             thing
             which
             we
             do
             undervalue
             and
             set
             nought
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             our
             communion
             and
             fel
             〈…〉
             ship
             with
             God
             :
             We
             are
             indifferent
             in
             the
             〈…〉
             ving
             of
             i●
             ,
             and
             cares
             not
             whether
             we
             have
             it
             not
             ,
             which
             maketh
             us
             not
             earnestly
             to
             press
             〈…〉
             er
             the
             pursuing
             of
             it
             .
             O
             Christians
             ,
             be
             per
             〈…〉
             ded
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             these
             three
             disad
             〈…〉
             ntages
             that
             followeth
             unto
             a
             Christian
             that
             not
             much
             in
             waiting
             for
             the
             answer
             and
             re
             〈…〉
             n
             of
             his
             prayer
             after
             he
             hath
             prayed
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             disadvantage
             is
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             compendious
             
             way
             to
             win
             to
             formality
             in
             the
             duty
             prayer
             .
             I
             will
             not
             say
             that
             one
             which
             do
             th
             〈…〉
             alwayes
             wait
             for
             an
             answer
             to
             his
             prayer
             ,
             t
             〈…〉
             he
             cannot
             pray
             in
             spirit
             ,
             and
             in
             sincerity
             〈◊〉
             fervency
             :
             but
             I
             need
             not
             be
             afraid
             to
             say
             th
             〈…〉
             that
             he
             which
             is
             not
             much
             in
             the
             exercise
             waiting
             for
             a
             return
             and
             answer
             to
             ,
             his
             pray
             〈…〉
             he
             prayes
             little
             to
             purpos●
             and
             it
             may
             be
             〈◊〉
             monstrated
             and
             clearly
             shown
             by
             this
             reas
             〈…〉
             Can
             ye
             be
             serious
             in
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             〈◊〉
             means
             ,
             if
             ye
             do
             not
             propose
             some
             end
             and
             〈◊〉
             sign
             before
             your
             eyes
             why
             ye
             do
             so
             ?
             No
             〈…〉
             what
             is
             the
             end
             and
             scope
             that
             ye
             propose
             〈◊〉
             fore
             your selves
             in
             your
             going
             about
             the
             exe●cise
             of
             that
             duty
             of
             prayer
             ?
             I
             confesse
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ought
             to
             go
             about
             it
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             a
             help
             〈◊〉
             mean
             to
             remove
             our
             evils
             ,
             and
             to
             obtain
             〈◊〉
             advantages
             ;
             but
             likewise
             we
             ought
             to
             go
             ab
             〈…〉
             it
             as
             a
             duty
             encumbent
             to
             us
             :
             but
             if
             we
             go
             〈◊〉
             about
             the
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             ,
             under
             both
             th
             〈…〉
             considerations
             ,
             and
             except
             we
             wait
             for
             the
             〈…〉
             turn
             and
             answer
             ,
             certainly
             we
             pray
             not
             ar
             〈…〉
             ▪
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             second
             disadvantage
             which
             a
             Ch●●stian
             hath
             that
             doth
             not
             wait
             for
             the
             answer
             〈…〉
             return
             of
             his
             prayer
             ,
             he
             looseth
             many
             sweet
             〈◊〉
             periences
             of
             the
             love
             and
             good
             will
             of
             God
             〈◊〉
             wards
             him
             .
             It
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             many
             of
             〈◊〉
             doth
             not
             receive
             much
             from
             God
             ;
             the
             rea
             〈…〉
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             not
             expecting
             and
             w
             〈…〉
             ing
             for
             much
             from
             him
             .
             I
             will
             not
             say
             bu
             〈…〉
             Christian
             that
             is
             not
             much
             in
             the
             execise
             waiting
             ,
             may
             sometimes
             obtain
             the
             answer
             〈◊〉
             return
             of
             his
             prayer
             ;
             but
             we
             may
             say
             th
             〈…〉
             things
             to
             such
             persons
             ,
             If
             your
             prayers
             be
             〈…〉
             swered
             ,
             and
             ye
             have
             not
             waited
             for
             the
             re
             〈…〉
             and
             answer
             of
             them
             ,
             surely
             ye
             lose
             much
             sw
             〈…〉
             
             〈…〉
             esse
             and
             preciousnesse
             of
             the
             answer
             of
             your
             ●rayers
             .
             There
             is
             this
             likewise
             which
             we
             would
             ●ay
             to
             such
             persons
             as
             these
             ,
             If
             a
             Christians
             ●rayer
             be
             answered
             when
             he
             doth
             not
             wait
             for
             ●he
             answer
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             the
             Christian
             cannot
             so
             〈…〉
             esolutely
             build
             his
             faith
             upon
             such
             an
             experience
             to
             believe
             that
             God
             again
             will
             answer
             his
             ●rayers
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             waiting
             upon
             a
             return
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             this
             third
             disadvantage
             that
             follows
             〈◊〉
             Christian
             who
             is
             not
             much
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             waiting
             for
             the
             return
             and
             answer
             to
             his
             prayer
             ,
             He
             cannot
             continue
             long
             in
             a
             praying
             frame
             .
             〈◊〉
             conceive
             that
             the
             most
             fit
             and
             compendious
             way
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             keep
             his
             spirit
             in
             a
             holy
             〈…〉
             d
             divine
             correspondance
             with
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             have
             〈◊〉
             alwayes
             in
             a
             holy
             and
             fit
             capacity
             to
             converse
             with
             God
             :
             this
             is
             a
             way
             to
             be
             much
             in
             the
             ex●rcise
             of
             waiting
             for
             the
             return
             and
             answer
             of
             ●rayer
             .
             It
             is
             a
             sweet
             exercise
             to
             be
             expecting
             ●nd
             waiting
             
               till
               the
               vision
               shall
               speak
            
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             Now
             are
             there
             not
             many
             here
             who
             if
             ye
             ●ere
             posed
             with
             this
             question
             ,
             When
             were
             ye
             ●ut
             to
             the
             serious
             exercise
             of
             waiting
             for
             the
             ●eturn
             and
             answer
             of
             your
             prayers
             after
             ye
             have
             ●rayed
             ?
             I
             am
             perswaded
             of
             it
             ,
             ye
             should
             find
             〈◊〉
             difficulty
             to
             fall
             upon
             the
             number
             of
             the
             〈…〉
             yes
             wherein
             ye
             were
             taken
             up
             in
             this
             exer●●se
             .
             I
             think
             that
             which
             doth
             so
             plainly
             demon
             〈…〉
             ate
             that
             wofull
             formality
             and
             dreadfull
             in●●fferency
             that
             is
             amongst
             us
             (
             in
             going
             about
             〈◊〉
             exercise
             of
             this
             duty
             of
             prayer
             )
             is
             this
             ,
             We
             〈◊〉
             not
             wait
             for
             the
             answers
             and
             returns
             of
             our
             ●●ayers
             from
             God.
             O
             Christians
             !
             are
             ye
             so
             〈…〉
             fectly
             compleat
             ,
             or
             have
             ye
             already
             attained
             〈◊〉
             the
             full
             stature
             of
             one
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             ye
             do
             ●●t
             wait
             for
             the
             answers
             and
             returns
             of
             your
             
             prayers
             ,
             that
             so
             ye
             may
             receive
             more
             from
             God
             ▪
          
           
             And
             I
             would
             say
             this
             to
             these
             Atheists
             a
             〈…〉
             strangers
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             never
             knew
             what
             it
             w
             〈…〉
             to
             wait
             for
             an
             answer
             and
             return
             to
             their
             pr●●ers
             :
             and
             are
             there
             not
             many
             such
             here
             ,
             who
             their
             consciences
             were
             now
             posed
             when
             th
             〈…〉
             did
             wait
             for
             a
             return
             to
             their
             prayers
             ,
             th
             〈…〉
             might
             (
             if
             they
             speak
             the
             truth
             )
             say
             that
             th
             〈…〉
             did
             never
             wait
             for
             an
             answer
             to
             their
             praye
             〈…〉
             I
             say
             to
             such
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             never
             p
             〈…〉
             aright
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             second
             thing
             which
             we
             shall
             sp
             〈…〉
             upon
             the
             returns
             and
             answers
             of
             prayer
             ,
             〈◊〉
             How
             a
             Christian
             may
             come
             to
             the
             distinct
             kn●●ledge
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             his
             prayers
             are
             heard
             and
             〈◊〉
             swered
             ?
             A
             thing
             indeed
             ,
             wee
             confesse
             ,
             t
             〈…〉
             many
             of
             us
             are
             not
             much
             taken
             up
             with
             ,
             we
             〈…〉
             being
             in
             the
             exercise
             to
             know
             such
             a
             thing
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             〈◊〉
             hearing
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             of
             getting
             a
             return
             〈◊〉
             answer
             to
             prayer
             .
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             his
             〈…〉
             searchable
             wisdom
             ,
             may
             sometimes
             hear
             〈◊〉
             prayers
             ,
             and
             yet
             make
             a
             long
             time
             to
             interv
             〈…〉
             before
             he
             give
             the
             sensible
             return
             and
             ans
             〈…〉
             of
             that
             prayer
             :
             this
             is
             clear
             from
             Dan.
             10.
             12
             ,
             〈◊〉
             where
             it
             is
             said
             to
             
               Daniel
               ,
               That
               from
               the
               〈◊〉
               day
               that
               he
               afflicted
               his
               soul
               ,
               his
               prayers
               and
               s
               〈…〉
               plications
               were
               heard
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             one
             〈◊〉
             twenty
             dayes
             before
             the
             answer
             and
             return
             his
             prayer
             did
             come
             .
             These
             are
             two
             dist
             〈…〉
             mercies
             to
             the
             Christian
             ,
             the
             hearing
             of
             〈◊〉
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             receiving
             the
             answer
             and
             re
             〈…〉
             of
             his
             prayer
             which
             he
             hath
             prayed
             for
             .
             A
             〈…〉
             it
             is
             clear
             from
             
               Psal.
               34.
               6.
               
               This
               poor
               man
               cr
               〈…〉
               and
               the
               Lord
               heard
               him
               ,
               and
               saved
               him
               out
               of
               his
               trouble
               .
            
          
           
           
             We
             shall
             say
             this
             secondly
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             eat
             and
             vast
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             returns
             prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             delayes
             of
             the
             returns
             of
             it
             ;
             〈…〉
             d
             yet
             it
             were
             a
             bad
             inference
             to
             infer
             that
             God
             〈…〉
             th
             deny
             to
             give
             us
             the
             answer
             of
             our
             pray●●s
             ,
             though
             he
             delay
             them
             a
             while
             ,
             or
             to
             say
             〈…〉
             t
             we
             can
             have
             no
             answer
             at
             all
             ,
             though
             we
             〈…〉
             nfesse
             that
             is
             the
             common
             place
             from
             which
             〈…〉
             ristians
             doth
             bring
             all
             their
             arguments
             to
             〈…〉
             ove
             that
             their
             prayers
             are
             not
             heard
             ,
             even
             the
             ●lay
             of
             the
             answer
             and
             return
             to
             their
             prayers
             :
             〈…〉
             d
             this
             is
             clear
             from
             
               Rev.
               6.
               10
               
               ▪
               11.
               
               Where
               the
               〈…〉
               ls
               of
               these
               that
               are
               crying
               to
               God
               for
               the
               re
               〈…〉
               ge
               of
               their
               blood
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             their
             prayer
             heard
             ,
             and
             yet
             withall
             
               they
               are
               desired
               to
               stay
               〈…〉
               ittle
               ,
               untill
               their
               brethren
               (
               that
               are
               to
               be
               slain
               )
               〈…〉
               ould
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               and
               then
               their
               prayer
               shall
               be
               〈…〉
               filled
               and
               accomplished
               unto
               them
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             this
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             speak
             to
             ▪
             〈…〉
             d
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             sometimes
             our
             prayers
             may
             〈◊〉
             both
             heard
             and
             answered
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             will
             〈…〉
             t
             believe
             that
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             waiting
             〈◊〉
             the
             distinct
             and
             solide
             apprehension
             of
             this
             〈…〉
             rcy
             :
             and
             we
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             either
             oc
             〈…〉
             sioned
             through
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             affliction
             〈…〉
             on
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             the
             continuance
             of
             his
             〈…〉
             oke
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             evidently
             clear
             from
             Job
             .
             9.
             16
             ,
             17.
             〈…〉
             here
             Job
             saith
             :
             
               If
               I
               had
               called
               ,
               and
               he
               had
               an●●ered
               me
               ;
               yet
               would
               I
               not
               believe
               that
               he
               had
               〈…〉
               rkened
               unto
               my
               voice
               .
            
             And
             he
             gives
             this
             to
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             ,
             
               For
               he
               breaketh
               me
               with
               a
               〈…〉
               pest
               ,
               and
               multiplieth
               my
               wounds
               without
               ca●se
               ▪
            
             〈◊〉
             this
             may
             be
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             likewise
             ,
             Why
             ?
             〈…〉
             en
             our
             prayers
             are
             both
             heard
             and
             answered
             ,
             〈◊〉
             believe
             not
             that
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             because
             of
             〈…〉
             e
             want
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             waiting
             for
             〈◊〉
             answer
             ,
             
             and
             that
             we
             are
             not
             much
             taken
             up
             〈◊〉
             expecting
             a
             return
             from
             God
             to
             our
             prayer●
             and
             therefore
             when
             our
             prayers
             are
             heard
             〈◊〉
             answered
             ,
             we
             cannot
             believe
             that
             it
             is
             so
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             this
             fourth
             thing
             which
             wee
             sh
             〈…〉
             speak
             to
             ,
             concerning
             the
             returns
             of
             prayer
             ,
             th
             〈…〉
             the
             prayers
             and
             petitions
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             ev
             〈…〉
             while
             he
             is
             under
             the
             exercise
             of
             misbelief
             ,
             th
             〈…〉
             may
             be
             heard
             and
             taken
             off
             his
             hand
             ,
             as
             it
             〈◊〉
             clear
             from
             Psal.
             116.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               I
               said
               in
               my
               ha
               〈…〉
               all
               men
               are
               liars
               :
            
             But
             there
             is
             a
             sweet
             and
             precious
             experience
             which
             followeth
             that
             ,
             
               W
               〈…〉
               shall
               I
               render
               to
               the
               Lord
               for
               all
               his
               benefits
               〈◊〉
               wards
               me
               ?
            
             And
             this
             is
             clear
             from
             Jonah
             2.
             〈◊〉
             compared
             with
             verse
             7.
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               〈◊〉
               cast
               out
               of
               thy
               sight
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             saith
             in
             verse●
             
               When
               my
               soul
               fainted
               within
               me
               ,
               I
               remembred
               〈◊〉
               Lord
               ,
               and
               my
               prayer
               came
               in
               unto
               thee
               ,
               unto
               th
               〈…〉
               holy
               Temple
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             ,
             to
             give
             some
             answer
             to
             the
             quest
             〈…〉
             which
             we
             proposed
             ,
             how
             one
             may
             know
             wh
             〈…〉
             ther
             or
             not
             his
             prayers
             be
             answered
             :
             First
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Christian
             be
             enlarged
             ,
             and
             enabled
             to
             go
             on
             〈…〉
             duty
             ,
             though
             he
             do
             not
             receive
             a
             sensible
             ma●
             festation
             of
             the
             grant
             and
             acceptation
             of
             〈◊〉
             prayer
             ,
             but
             (
             in
             a
             manner
             )
             he
             is
             denied
             of
             〈◊〉
             answer
             and
             return
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             do
             attain
             〈◊〉
             such
             a
             length
             ,
             as
             to
             
               pray
               without
               ceasing
            
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             have
             strength
             to
             accomplish
             this
             duty
             of
             pray
             〈…〉
             that
             is
             ,
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             a
             clear
             token
             and
             evid
             〈…〉
             that
             your
             prayers
             and
             supplications
             are
             h
             〈…〉
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             own
             and
             appointed
             〈◊〉
             these
             prayers
             of
             yours
             shall
             be
             answered
             ,
             〈◊〉
             this
             is
             clear
             in
             Psal.
             138.
             3.
             where
             David
             giv
             〈…〉
             this
             as
             a
             token
             and
             evidence
             that
             his
             pray
             〈…〉
             were
             heard
             and
             answered
             ;
             
               In
               the
               day
               wh
               〈…〉
               
               cryed
               ,
               thou
               answeredst
               me
               :
            
             And
             what
             is
             his
             argument
             that
             he
             bringeth
             to
             prove
             this
             ,
             that
             his
             prayer
             was
             answered
             ?
             It
             is
             ,
             
               and
               strengthnedst
               me
               with
               strength
               in
               my
               soul.
            
             Certainly
             it
             is
             a
             bad
             sign
             ,
             and
             an
             evil
             token
             that
             your
             prayers
             are
             not
             heard
             ;
             if
             because
             he
             denieth
             your
             suit
             and
             petiition
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             ye
             leave
             off
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             fai●t
             in
             the
             day
             of
             your
             adversity
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             second
             thing
             by
             which
             you
             may
             know
             whether
             or
             not
             your
             prayers
             have
             met
             with
             a
             return
             and
             answer
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             this
             :
             If
             your
             prayers
             be
             suitable
             unto
             his
             own
             word
             ,
             and
             agreeable
             unto
             his
             holy
             and
             most
             divine
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             then
             you
             may
             be
             perswaded
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             heard
             your
             prayers
             ,
             this
             is
             abundantly
             clear
             from
             ,
             1
             John
             5.
             14.
             
             
               And
               this
               is
               the
               confidence
               that
               we
               have
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               ask
               any
               thing
               according
               to
               his
               will
               he
               heareth
               us
               .
            
             Certainly
             it
             is
             difficult
             and
             exceeding
             hard
             ,
             we
             confesse
             ,
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             exercise
             faith
             upon
             the
             sure
             word
             of
             prayer
             ,
             abstracting
             from
             all
             other
             grounds
             :
             But
             if
             we
             would
             have
             our
             faith
             elevated
             and
             raised
             to
             so
             divine
             a
             pitch
             ,
             we
             would
             believe
             this
             precious
             ●●uth
             ,
             
               that
               what
               soever
               we
               ask
               according
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               he
               ●eareth
               us
               ,
            
             and
             that
             he
             will
             answer
             our
             supplications
             ,
             therefore
             will
             ye
             wait
             patiently
             and
             faithfully
             upon
             God.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             this
             third
             thing
             whereby
             you
             may
             know
             whether
             or
             not
             your
             prayers
             be
             heard
             ,
             ●●d
             it
             is
             ,
             if
             ye
             have
             delight
             and
             spiritual
             joy
             in
             ●he
             exercise
             of
             this
             blessed
             duty
             of
             prayer
             ,
             though
             ye
             have
             not
             the
             return
             and
             answer
             of
             your
             prayers
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             an
             evidence
             and
             token
             that
             your
             prayers
             are
             heard
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             
             shortly
             have
             an
             answer
             given
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             when
             ye
             lose
             your
             delight
             in
             duties
             which
             ye
             once
             attained
             to
             ,
             then
             ye
             may
             be
             afraid
             thereat
             :
             There
             is
             somewhat
             of
             this
             hinted
             at
             ,
             in
             Job
             27.
             9
             ,
             10.
             where
             Job
             giveth
             this
             as
             a
             reason
             and
             ground
             that
             he
             will
             not
             hear
             the
             prayer
             &
             supplication
             of
             the
             hypocrites
             ,
             
               because
               he
               delighteth
               not
               himself
               in
               the
               Almighty
               :
            
             Inferring
             this
             much
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             would
             delight
             himself
             in
             God
             ,
             then
             he
             would
             hear
             his
             prayer
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             a
             return
             and
             answer
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             this
             fourth
             thing
             whereby
             you
             may
             know
             whether
             or
             not
             your
             prayers
             are
             heard
             and
             answered
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             when
             your
             sadnesse
             and
             anxiety
             (
             about
             that
             which
             you
             were
             asking
             from
             God
             in
             prayer
             )
             is
             removed
             and
             takes
             away
             ;
             this
             is
             clear
             from
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             1.
             18.
             when
             this
             is
             given
             as
             an
             evidence
             that
             
               Hanna
               w
               〈…〉
            
             heard
             in
             her
             prayer
             and
             supplication
             ,
             
               beca
               〈…〉
               her
               countenance
               was
               no
               more
               sad
               :
            
             and
             certainly
             when
             our
             prayers
             have
             such
             a
             return
             ,
             then
             〈◊〉
             may
             know
             distinctly
             that
             they
             are
             answered
             b
             〈…〉
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             And
             the
             fifth
             thing
             that
             we
             would
             propo
             〈…〉
             to
             you
             whereby
             ye
             may
             know
             whether
             or
             no
             〈…〉
             your
             prayers
             have
             met
             with
             a
             return
             and
             answer
             from
             God
             ,
             if
             ye
             pray
             making
             use
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             as
             a
             blessed
             Dayes-man
             to
             interpo
             〈…〉
             himself
             betwixt
             the
             Father
             and
             you
             ;
             then
             y
             〈…〉
             may
             be
             perswaded
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             your
             pray
             〈…〉
             are
             heard
             ;
             this
             is
             clear
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             twise
             〈◊〉
             pe●●ed
             ,
             Joh.
             14.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             
               Whatsoever
               ye
               ask
               〈…〉
               my
               name
               ,
               you
               shall
               receive
               it
               ,
            
             believe
             it
             ,
             〈◊〉
             can
             deny
             you
             nothing
             that
             you
             seek
             from
             him
             if
             you
             ask
             in
             faith
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             that
             which
             thirdlie
             we
             shall
             speak
             
             upon
             the
             return
             of
             prayer
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             these
             things
             which
             doth
             obstruct
             the
             hearing
             of
             our
             prayers
             ,
             why
             they
             are
             not
             answered
             by
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             oftentimes
             when
             we
             pray
             to
             him
             ,
             
               he
               shutteth
               out
               our
               prayers
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               covereth
               himself
               with
               a
               cloud
               ,
               so
               that
               our
               prayers
               cannot
               passe
               thorow
               :
            
             O
             but
             if
             that
             dutie
             and
             precious
             councell
             which
             Hezekiah
             gave
             unto
             Isaiah
             37.
             4.
             
             (
             which
             trulie
             is
             worthie
             to
             be
             engraven
             on
             our
             hearts
             )
             
               Lift
               up
               thy
               prayer
            
             ,
             &c.
             which
             doth
             import
             that
             it
             was
             a
             weighty
             thing
             which
             would
             require
             much
             seriousnesse
             in
             going
             about
             it
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             that
             worthie
             counsell
             were
             obeyed
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             have
             need
             to
             propose
             these
             obstructions
             ,
             and
             to
             complain
             of
             Gods
             wayes
             .
             Now
             we
             shall
             speak
             to
             these
             obstructions
             which
             hinders
             us
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             hypocrisie
             which
             we
             have
             in
             the
             exer●ise
             of
             prayer
             :
             O
             but
             we
             pray
             much
             with
             our
             ●●dgement
             ,
             when
             we
             pray
             not
             much
             with
             our
             ●ffections
             !
             that
             is
             ,
             our
             light
             will
             cry
             out
             ,
             crucifie
             such
             a
             lust
             ;
             and
             our
             affection
             will
             again
             ●ry
             out
             ,
             hold
             thy
             hand
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             difficultie
             to
             have
             ●he
             spirit
             of
             a
             Christian
             brought
             such
             a
             length
             ,
             〈◊〉
             to
             have
             his
             judgements
             and
             affections
             of
             like
             ●easure
             and
             extent
             :
             Job
             giveth
             this
             as
             a
             rea●on
             why
             God
             will
             not
             hear
             a
             hypocrites
             prayer
             ,
             ●ob
             27.
             10.
             even
             because
             he
             is
             not
             constant
             ▪
             there
             〈◊〉
             a
             woful
             disagreeance
             betwixt
             what
             we
             speak
             ,
             ●●d
             what
             we
             think
             :
             We
             speaking
             many
             things
             ●ith
             our
             mouth
             ,
             which
             our
             hearts
             sometimes
             〈…〉
             ness
             that
             we
             would
             not
             have
             God
             granting
             us
             〈◊〉
             a
             manner
             )
             our
             affection
             is
             a
             protestation
             a
             〈…〉
             inst
             the
             return
             to
             many
             of
             our
             prayers
             :
             Our
             〈…〉
             ols
             are
             so
             fixed
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             that
             we
             spare
             
               〈…〉
               gag
            
             the
             King
             of
             our
             lusts
             ,
             thogh
             there
             be
             given
             
             out
             a
             commandement
             from
             the
             Lord
             to
             destroy
             all
             these
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             oftentimes
             speak
             ,
             th●
             the
             bitterness
             of
             death
             is
             past
             out
             against
             us
             Seeing
             we
             do
             oftentimes
             spare
             them
             contrary
             to
             his
             blessed
             command
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             second
             thing
             which
             obstructs
             th
             〈…〉
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             that
             wofull
             a
             〈…〉
             cursed
             end
             that
             we
             propose
             to
             our selves
             in
             going
             about
             this
             duty
             ,
             this
             is
             clear
             in
             
               James
               4.
               
               3●
               You
               ask
               ,
               and
               receive
               not
               ,
               because
               ye
               ask
               am
               〈…〉
               that
               you
               may
               consume
               it
               upon
               your
               lusts
               .
            
             Oh!
             that
             wofull
             idolatry
             that
             Christians
             does
             intertain
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             Prayer
             !
             That
             glorious
             and
             inconceivable
             attribute
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             bei
             〈…〉
             
               Alpha
               and
               Omega
            
             which
             we
             do
             sacrilegiously
             attribute
             to
             our selves
             in
             making
             our selves
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             prayers
             and
             the
             end
             of
             the●
             also
             ,
             it
             hinders
             much
             our
             return
             of
             prayer
             ;
             certainly
             these
             wofull
             ends
             that
             we
             speak
             of
             〈◊〉
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             discourse
             (
             and
             all
             along
             〈…〉
             it
             )
             doth
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             marvelously
             obstruct
             t
             〈…〉
             answers
             of
             our
             prayers
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             last
             thing
             that
             we
             shall
             speak
             up
             〈…〉
             the
             return
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             shall
             be
             to
             some
             advantages
             which
             a
             Christian
             may
             have
             from
             th
             〈…〉
             that
             his
             prayers
             are
             answered
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             h
             〈…〉
             received
             a
             return
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             believe
             m
             〈…〉
             there
             is
             more
             love
             in
             the
             answer
             of
             one
             pray
             〈…〉
             than
             Eternity
             could
             make
             a
             commentary
             up
             〈…〉
             O
             what
             love
             is
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             condescend
             to
             hear
             our
             prayers
             ?
             That
             such
             a
             glorious
             and
             infinit
             Majesty
             should
             (
             in
             a
             manner
             deign
             himself
             to
             bow
             down
             his
             ear
             to
             take
             〈…〉
             tice
             of
             these
             petty
             desires
             that
             we
             propose
             u
             〈…〉
             him
             ?
             And
             there
             are
             these
             five
             advantages
             th
             〈…〉
             a
             Christian
             may
             have
             from
             this
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             excellent
             way
             to
             keep
             the
             grace
             of
             love
             in
             exercise
             ,
             this
             is
             clear
             in
             
               Psal.
               116.
               1.
               
               I
               love
               the
               Lord
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               heard
               the
               voice
               of
               my
               supplications
               .
            
             O
             but
             love
             in
             some
             hath
             eminently
             taken
             fire
             when
             they
             have
             reflected
             upon
             this
             ,
             that
             their
             prayers
             are
             heard
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             this
             second
             Advantage
             that
             a
             Christian
             hath
             ,
             It
             is
             an
             excellent
             motive
             and
             perswasion
             to
             make
             us
             constant
             and
             frequent
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             ,
             this
             is
             clear
             in
             Psal.
             116.
             2.
             where
             hee
             reflecteth
             upon
             the
             hearing
             of
             his
             voice
             ,
             
               therefore
               will
               I
               call
               upon
               him
               as
               long
               as
               I
               live
               .
            
             I
             am
             perswaded
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             our
             little
             exercise
             in
             prayer
             ,
             doth
             much
             proceed
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             wait
             not
             for
             a
             return
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             therefore
             oftentimes
             it
             is
             so
             that
             we
             do
             not
             receive
             a
             return
             .
             Believe
             me
             ,
             there
             is
             more
             ●oy
             and
             Divine
             satisfaction
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             solide
             and
             spiritual
             convictions
             of
             this
             that
             our
             prayers
             are
             heard
             ,
             than
             we
             will
             have
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             many
             prayers
             that
             we
             pray
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             third
             Advantage
             that
             a
             Christian
             hath
             from
             the
             return
             and
             answer
             of
             his
             prayers
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             evident
             token
             from
             the
             Lord
             that
             ●is
             prayer
             is
             accepted
             by
             him
             ,
             when
             a
             Christian
             can
             read
             his
             reconciliation
             by
             the
             gracious
             returns
             of
             his
             prayer
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             in
             a
             gracious
             ●st●te
             and
             condition
             ,
             and
             ,
             O!
             is
             not
             that
             a
             great
             Advantage
             ?
             We
             confesse
             God
             may
             hear
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             wicked
             for
             mercies
             that
             are
             common
             ,
             but
             the
             hearing
             of
             a
             real
             Christians
             prayer
             both
             in
             mercies
             common
             and
             speciall
             ,
             proveth
             that
             his
             person
             is
             accepted
             by
             God
             ,
             For
             〈…〉
             e
             must
             be
             accepted
             of
             him
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             before
             that
             he
             can
             have
             pleasure
             in
             our
             〈…〉
             crifice
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             this
             a
             precious
             Advantage
             to
             
             read
             your
             Adoption
             upon
             the
             returns
             and
             answers
             of
             your
             prayers
             from
             God
             ?
             May
             not
             t
             〈…〉
             Christian
             say
             when
             he
             meets
             with
             such
             a
             retu
             〈…〉
             and
             answer
             of
             his
             prayer
             ,
             Now
             I
             am
             perswad
             〈…〉
             
               that
               I
               am
               begotten
               unto
               a
               lively
               hope
               ,
               because
               〈◊〉
               hath
               heard
               the
               voice
               of
               my
               supplication
               ▪
            
             I●
             manner
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             character
             wherein
             you
             may
             〈◊〉
             your
             interest
             and
             infeftment
             in
             that
             precio
             〈…〉
             and
             most
             blessed
             inheritance
             that
             is
             above
             .
             〈◊〉
             if
             there
             were
             no
             more
             to
             provoke
             you
             to
             w
             〈…〉
             for
             the
             return
             and
             answer
             of
             your
             prayers
             ,
             n
             〈…〉
             this
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             sufficient
             to
             u●ty
             many
             of
             the
             〈…〉
             debates
             and
             disputings
             that
             you
             have
             abo
             〈…〉
             your
             interest
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             !
             And
             O
             may
             〈◊〉
             this
             argument
             provoke
             you
             to
             love
             him
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             fourth
             Advantage
             that
             comes
             〈◊〉
             the
             Christian
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             return
             and
             answers
             of
             prayer
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             compendio
             〈…〉
             way
             to
             make
             us
             desist
             from
             the
             committing
             〈◊〉
             iniquity
             :
             Hence
             is
             that
             word
             in
             Psal.
             6.
             
             〈◊〉
             Whereupon
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             heari
             〈…〉
             of
             his
             prayer
             ,
             he
             breaketh
             forth
             in
             that
             saying
             
               Depart
               from
               me
               all
               ye
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               ;
               for
               〈◊〉
               Lord
               hath
               heard
               the
               voice
               of
               my
               weeping
               .
            
             I●
             manner
             ,
             speaking
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             ha
             〈…〉
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             such
             ones
             as
             they
             were
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             return
             and
             answer
             of
             prayer
             ,
             i
             〈…〉
             an
             excellent
             way
             to
             keep
             our
             Faith
             in
             exercis
             〈…〉
             it
             is
             a
             sweet
             experience
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             up
             on
             which
             we
             may
             build
             our
             hope
             in
             our
             darke●●
             night
             ,
             even
             to
             call
             to
             mind
             these
             things
             that
             〈◊〉
             hath
             given
             to
             us
             in
             former
             dayes
             ,
             certainly
             Holy
             and
             Divine
             reflection
             upon
             these
             thing
             might
             perswade
             us
             that
             he
             will
             not
             shut
             up
             〈◊〉
             tender
             and
             loving
             mercies
             ,
             into
             an
             everlasti
             〈…〉
             for
             getfulnesse
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             to
             close
             up
             our
             discours
             upon
             this
             noble
             duty
             and
             grace
             of
             prayer
             ,
             we
             shall
             desire
             this
             one
             thing
             of
             you
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               begotten
               unto
               a
               lively
               and
               precious
               hope
               .
            
             That
             you
             may
             be
             more
             in
             that
             noble
             execise
             :
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             sin
             which
             a
             Christian
             shall
             be
             more
             deeply
             convinced
             of
             in
             the
             day
             when
             his
             feet
             shal
             be
             standing
             upon
             the
             utmost
             line
             of
             time
             ,
             as
             this
             sin
             of
             the
             neglect
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             prayer
             :
             And
             we
             confesse
             God
             may
             reprove
             many
             .
             
               That
               they
               bind
               heavy
               burdens
               on
               mens
               shoulders
               that
               are
               grievous
               to
               be
               born
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               so
               much
               themselves
               ,
               as
               〈…〉
               uch
               them
               with
               one
               of
               their
               fingers
               .
            
          
           
             But
             however
             ,
             seriously
             enlarge
             your
             hearts
             unto
             this
             blessed
             exercise
             ,
             for
             believe
             me
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             way
             (
             if
             so
             we
             may
             speak
             )
             to
             bring
             down
             Heaven
             upon
             Earth
             :
             But
             alas
             ,
             I
             am
             afraid
             that
             this
             duty
             of
             prayer
             is
             not
             much
             now
             in
             practice
             amongst
             many
             of
             us
             in
             these
             dayes
             :
             Is
             not
             prayer
             that
             noble
             duty
             almost
             laid
             by
             in
             this
             evil
             and
             perverse
             generation
             as
             a
             thing
             unsavo
             〈…〉
             y
             ?
             Oh
             that
             ye
             had
             now
             a
             Divine
             anticipation
             of
             that
             glorious
             enjoyment
             of
             him
             ,
             which
             you
             shall
             have
             throughout
             all
             the
             ages
             of
             Eternity
             if
             you
             be
             serious
             in
             this
             exercise
             !
             Oh
             ,
             may
             we
             not
             walk
             mournfully
             many
             daies
             in
             the
             bitterness
             of
             our
             souls
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             not
             more
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             secret
             prayer
             ?
             Oh!
             whither
             is
             our
             devotion
             gone
             in
             these
             daies
             ?
             Oh!
             whither
             is
             it
             gone
             ?
             I
             am
             afraid
             ,
             that
             if
             these
             that
             have
             lived
             before
             in
             ancient
             dayes
             ,
             were
             now
             alive
             ,
             doubtlesse
             they
             would
             be
             ignorant
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             not
             acknowledge
             us
             for
             Christians
             .
             I
             would
             say
             this
             for
             these
             who
             never
             seriously
             practised
             this
             duty
             as
             yet
             ,
             of
             which
             number
             there
             are
             many
             .
             O
             but
             prayer
             be
             another
             
             thing
             then
             the
             most
             part
             of
             you
             conceives
             it
             to
             be
             ;
             I
             think
             it
             is
             not
             only
             mysterious
             in
             its
             na
             ture
             ,
             to
             conceive
             how
             the
             spirit
             of
             man
             can
             converse
             with
             him
             that
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             how
             there
             should
             interveen
             a
             communion
             and
             fellowship
             betwixt
             such
             two
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             mystery
             and
             riddle
             surely
             which
             we
             cannot
             easily
             unfold
             :
             But
             withal
             ,
             
               This
               is
               a
               lamentation
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               for
               a
               lamentation
               ,
               that
               the
               exercise
               and
               practice
               of
               prayer
               is
               grown
               as
               mysterious
               ,
               as
               t
               〈…〉
               nature
               of
               it
               .
            
             O
             but
             there
             are
             many
             of
             you
             ,
             that
             supposes
             ye
             are
             praying
             aright
             ,
             &
             therefore
             you
             think
             all
             is
             well
             .
             
               Who
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               as
               those
               that
               never
               prayed
               .
            
             I
             conceive
             if
             we
             believed
             all
             that
             is
             spoken
             upon
             this
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             ,
             what
             Divine
             properties
             are
             requisit
             to
             a
             Christian
             that
             would
             seriously
             go
             about
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             precious
             duty
             ,
             we
             might
             cry
             forth
             ,
             
               This
               is
               a
               ha●●
               saying
               ,
               who
               can
               hear
               it
               ?
            
             And
             certainly
             it
             is
             altogether
             impossible
             for
             us
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             impossible
             for
             God
             to
             inlarge
             our
             hearts
             to
             pursue
             it
             ,
             
               For
               with
               him
               nothing
               is
               impossible
            
             Oh!
             that
             if
             once
             ye
             might
             be
             perswaded
             to
             se●
             about
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             precious
             and
             mo
             〈…〉
             excellent
             duty
             of
             prayer
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             to
             yo●
             eternal
             advantage
             ,
             and
             soul
             everlasting
             co●cernment
             !
             I
             am
             afraid
             (
             O
             Christians
             )
             that
             one
             from
             heaven
             (
             who
             hath
             entered
             into
             those
             everlasting
             and
             blessed
             possessions
             of
             that
             excellent
             and
             blessed
             estate
             of
             life
             )
             would
             co
             〈…〉
             down
             to
             earth
             (
             if
             so
             with
             reverence
             we
             may
             speak
             )
             and
             preach
             upon
             this
             Text
             of
             ours
             ,
             
               Pray
               without
               ceasing
            
             ,
             and
             speak
             of
             these
             precious
             and
             unspeakable
             advantages
             which
             doth
             accompa●●
             the
             man
             that
             is
             much
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             there
             are
             many
             of
             us
             ,
             I
             fear
             would
             scarcely
             b
             〈…〉
             
             enclined
             to
             hear
             such
             an
             exhortation
             .
             And
             more
             nor
             this
             ,
             if
             one
             from
             the
             dead
             would
             ●rise
             ,
             and
             come
             from
             the
             pit
             unto
             this
             City
             ,
             and
             preach
             upon
             this
             Text
             unto
             you
             ,
             
               pray
               without
               ceasing
            
             ,
             having
             the
             chains
             of
             everlasting
             wrath
             hanging
             about
             his
             neck
             ,
             and
             preach
             upon
             these
             sad
             and
             unspeakable
             disadvantages
             which
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             neglect
             of
             this
             blessed
             exercise
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             should
             desire
             you
             to
             
               flee
               from
               that
               wrath
               that
               is
               to
               come
               .
            
             Oh!
             would
             there
             not
             be
             many
             of
             you
             (
             I
             am
             afraid
             )
             who
             would
             stop
             your
             ears
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             listen
             unto
             the
             voice
             and
             language
             of
             such
             an
             exhortation
             ?
             Ah!
             whether
             are
             many
             of
             us
             going
             ?
             whether
             are
             we
             going
             ?
             certainly
             the
             apprehensions
             and
             thoughts
             of
             everlasting
             separation
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             not
             much
             engraven
             and
             deeply
             imprinted
             upon
             the
             spirits
             of
             the
             hypocritical
             Christians
             of
             this
             generation
             !
             We
             are
             not
             afraid
             of
             that
             wrath
             and
             eternal
             destruction
             which
             is
             approaching
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             you
             that
             are
             heirs
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             who
             are
             heirs
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             Life
             ,
             
               and
               who
               are
               begotten
               again
               unto
               a
               lively
               hope
               ,
            
             I
             would
             say
             this
             to
             you
             ,
             
               Pray
               without
               ceasing
            
             .
             And
             once
             you
             shall
             〈…〉
             ng
             without
             all
             ceasing
             ,
             and
             without
             all
             interruption
             :
             And
             to
             these
             that
             prayes
             not
             ,
             the
             day
             is
             coming
             when
             they
             shall
             howl
             in
             that
             bottomlesse
             pit
             amongst
             those
             everlasting
             flames
             of
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             !
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             〈…〉
             rayed
             in
             the
             Morter
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             by
             ●he
             Pestel
             of
             his
             severe
             Justice
             ,
             when
             his
             Omni●otency
             shall
             uphold
             you
             ,
             and
             his
             Justice
             shall
             ●mite
             you
             eternally
             !
             Oh
             ,
             it
             were
             many
             of
             your
             advantages
             that
             you
             were
             (
             indeed
             )
             Beasts
             
             without
             immortal
             souls
             .
             For
             to
             have
             soul
             doth
             capacitat
             you
             for
             an
             eternal
             being
             ,
             a●
             for
             an
             eternal
             punishment
             .
          
        
         
           
             SERMON
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Prov.
               4.
               23.
               
            
             
               Keep
               thy
               heart
               with
               all
               di
               〈…〉
               gence
               ,
               for
               out
               of
               it
               are
               the
               issues
               of
               li
               〈…〉
            
          
           
             WE
             conceive
             if
             there
             were
             a
             windo
             〈…〉
             opened
             in
             each
             one
             of
             our
             bosome
             through
             which
             each
             one
             of
             us
             th●
             are
             here
             ,
             might
             behold
             one
             anothers
             hearts
             ,
             〈◊〉
             would
             become
             monsters
             and
             wonders
             one
             of
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             our selves
             likewise
             ,
             and
             mig
             〈…〉
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               O!
               where
               is
               the
               God
               of
               judgement
               ,
               t
               〈…〉
               takes
               not
               vengeance
               on
               such
               deceitfull
               hearts
               ?
            
             our
             hearts
             were
             turned
             out
             of
             us
             (
             so
             to
             speak
             and
             if
             we
             saw
             the
             inside
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             we
             wo
             〈…〉
             wonder
             at
             his
             patience
             .
             I
             think
             such
             is
             the
             d
             〈…〉
             perate
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             that
             is
             〈…〉
             the
             Saints
             since
             Adams
             dayes
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             had
             but
             one
             heart
             guide
             ,
             I
             think
             they
             would
             misguide
             it
             :
             I
             wo
             〈…〉
             only
             say
             this
             to
             Believers
             ,
             that
             if
             your
             hea
             〈…〉
             were
             left
             one
             hour
             to
             your selves
             to
             keep
             ,
             y
             〈…〉
             would
             commit
             more
             iniquity
             ,
             than
             ye
             can
             i
             〈…〉
             gine
             or
             dream
             of
             .
             There
             is
             only
             these
             f
             〈…〉
             things
             that
             I
             would
             speak
             to
             before
             I
             come
             the
             words
             ;
             and
             I
             would
             request
             you
             to
             〈◊〉
             notice
             of
             them
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             there
             is
             many
             os
             〈…〉
             that
             hath
             two
             hearts
             in
             our
             bosome
             ,
             for
             so
             〈…〉
             an
             one
             is
             the
             hypocrite
             ,
             
               James
               .
               1.
               8.
               
               A
               dou
               〈…〉
               minded
               man
               is
               unstable
               in
               all
               his
               wayes
               ,
            
             th
             〈…〉
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             two
             hearts
             ,
             a
             part
             of
             〈◊〉
             
             heart
             goeth
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             part
             of
             his
             heart
             go
             〈…〉
             h
             to
             the
             devil
             :
             And
             I
             think
             ,
             if
             we
             were
             all
             〈…〉
             ell
             searched
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             that
             many
             〈◊〉
             us
             would
             be
             found
             two
             hearted
             men
             .
             〈…〉
             condly
             ,
             that
             although
             ye
             would
             give
             Christ
             〈…〉
             l
             your
             members
             ,
             yet
             if
             you
             would
             not
             give
             〈…〉
             m
             your
             hearts
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             nothing
             thought
             〈◊〉
             ;
             if
             you
             would
             give
             him
             your
             eye
             ,
             so
             that
             〈◊〉
             should
             not
             look
             to
             your
             idols
             pleasantly
             ,
             or
             yet
             look
             with
             delight
             upon
             any
             cursed
             or
             〈…〉
             ful
             object
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             would
             give
             him
             your
             〈…〉
             rs
             ,
             so
             that
             you
             could
             nor
             would
             not
             hearken
             〈◊〉
             the
             voice
             of
             any
             of
             your
             temptations
             ,
             
               but
               be
               deaf
               as
               an
               adder
               unto
               them
            
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             would
             〈…〉
             ve
             him
             your
             tongue
             ,
             so
             that
             you
             should
             not
             〈…〉
             eak
             any
             thing
             dishonourable
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             if
             〈…〉
             u
             would
             give
             him
             your
             feet
             ,
             so
             that
             you
             〈…〉
             ould
             not
             walk
             in
             any
             way
             ,
             but
             in
             an
             appro
             〈…〉
             path
             of
             godliness
             :
             Now
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             although
             you
             〈…〉
             uld
             give
             him
             all
             these
             members
             of
             your
             bo
             〈…〉
             ,
             yet
             if
             ye
             give
             him
             not
             your
             hearts
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             no
             purpose
             ,
             
               Prov.
               32.
               26.
               
               My
               son
               ,
               give
               me
               〈◊〉
               heart
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             there
             is
             many
             which
             〈…〉
             veth
             their
             hearts
             to
             their
             idols
             ,
             and
             their
             〈…〉
             gues
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             in
             one
             day
             they
             shall
             be
             and
             to
             be
             but
             deceivers
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             noble
             〈…〉
             ing
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             be
             taken
             up
             in
             the
             keep
             〈…〉
             g
             of
             his
             heart
             :
             I
             may
             say
             this
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             〈…〉
             ich
             the
             Apostle
             James
             said
             of
             the
             tongue
             ,
             
               It
               an-unruly
               evil
               full
               of
               deadly
               poyson
               ,
            
             Jam.
             3.
             8.
             
             〈…〉
             e
             heart
             is
             taken
             up
             with
             whoring
             from
             God
             ,
             〈…〉
             d
             with
             contriving
             the
             way
             how
             to
             satisfie
             its
             〈…〉
             t
             s
             ,
             and
             continually
             forsaking
             the
             living
             God.
             〈…〉
             r
             hearts
             are
             doing
             nothing
             in
             all
             our
             life
             〈…〉
             e
             (
             many
             of
             us
             )
             but
             prophaning
             his
             holy
             〈…〉
             me
             ,
             and
             blaspheming
             the
             God
             of
             Jacob.
             
          
           
           
             Now
             to
             come
             to
             the
             words
             ,
             there
             is
             fou●
             things
             therein
             .
             First
             ,
             the
             duty
             imposed
             upo
             〈…〉
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             to
             keep
             his
             heart
             .
             S●condly
             ,
             that
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             hath
             many
             see●ers
             ,
             which
             is
             imported
             in
             that
             word
             ,
             
               ke
               〈…〉
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             you
             have
             the
             qualification
             and
             w
             〈…〉
             how
             a
             Christian
             should
             keep
             his
             heart
             ,
             whi
             〈…〉
             are
             rendered
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               with
               all
               diligen
               〈…〉
            
             or
             as
             the
             words
             may
             be
             rendered
             ,
             
               with
               all
               ke
               〈…〉
               ing
            
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             the
             reasons
             why
             you
             sho
             〈…〉
             do
             so
             ,
             
               for
               out
               of
               it
               are
               the
               issues
               of
               life
               ,
            
             fo
             〈…〉
             you
             do
             so
             ,
             you
             shall
             have
             life
             ,
             but
             if
             not
             ,
             fro
             〈…〉
             thence
             is
             the
             issues
             of
             death
             .
             Now
             from
             〈◊〉
             first
             thing
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             ye
             would
             consid
             〈…〉
             these
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             duty
             encumbent
             to
             ev
             〈…〉
             Christian
             to
             keep
             his
             heart
             ;
             this
             is
             clear
             ,
             〈◊〉
             only
             from
             our
             Text
             ,
             but
             likewise
             in
             
               Deut.
               4.
               
               〈◊〉
               ▪
               Only
               take
               heed
               to
               thy self
               ,
               and
               keep
               thy
               soul
               dil
               〈…〉
               gently
               ,
            
             &c.
             Prov.
             23.
             19.
             
             
               Guide
               thy
               heart
               in
               〈…〉
               way
               :
            
             Which
             is
             ,
             study
             to
             keep
             it
             diligently
             the
             way
             of
             godlinesse
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             clear
             likewi
             〈…〉
             that
             a
             Christian
             ought
             to
             keep
             his
             heart
             fr
             〈…〉
             the
             great
             advantages
             that
             are
             holden
             out
             Scripture
             for
             so
             doing
             ;
             only
             take
             that
             plac
             〈…〉
             
               Prov.
               16.
               32.
               
               Better
               is
               he
               that
               ruleth
               his
               spi
               〈…〉
               then
               he
               that
               taketh
               a
               city
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             that
             I
             would
             say
             ,
             is
             ,
             〈◊〉
             point
             out
             the
             woful
             disadvantages
             that
             w
             〈…〉
             upon
             him
             that
             rules
             not
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             〈◊〉
             gives
             it
             leave
             to
             rove
             here
             and
             there
             ,
             
               Prov.
               〈◊〉
               28.
               
               He
               that
               hath
               not
               rule
               over
               his
               own
               spirit
               ,
               like
               a
               city
               that
               is
               broken
               down
               ,
               and
               without
               w
               〈…〉
            
             And
             there
             is
             these
             two
             disadvantages
             that
             w
             〈…〉
             upon
             not
             keeping
             of
             the
             heart
             .
             First
             ,
             T
             〈…〉
             is
             no
             tentations
             that
             assaults
             a
             heart
             that
             is
             〈◊〉
             
             〈…〉
             pt
             ,
             but
             they
             become
             victorious
             ;
             spiritual
             〈…〉
             rength
             hath
             forsaken
             them
             that
             keeps
             not
             〈…〉
             eir
             hearts
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             exercise
             〈…〉
             r
             duty
             a
             Christian
             is
             imployed
             in
             which
             〈…〉
             eps
             〈…〉
             ot
             his
             heart
             ,
             
               but
               he
               is
               like
               a
               ruinous
               city
               which
               〈…〉
               th
               no
               walls
               ,
               and
               in
               which
               there
               is
               no
               order
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             ,
             the
             next
             thing
             that
             I
             would
             speak
             to
             ,
             〈◊〉
             to
             show
             what
             it
             imports
             to
             keep
             the
             heart
             ,
             〈…〉
             d
             what
             are
             the
             directions
             and
             wayes
             which
             Christian
             ought
             to
             have
             before
             him
             in
             the
             ex●●cise
             and
             duty
             of
             keeping
             his
             heart
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             it
             imports
             this
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             〈…〉
             ould
             observe
             the
             motions
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             〈…〉
             ould
             not
             let
             his
             heart
             nor
             thoughts
             go
             astray
             ,
             〈…〉
             t
             should
             have
             a
             register
             of
             all
             their
             motions
             ,
             〈◊〉
             is
             clear
             in
             
               Luke
               21.
               34.
               
               And
               take
               heed
               to
               your
               〈…〉
               ves
               ,
               lest
               at
               any
               time
               your
               hearts
               be
               overcharg
               〈…〉
               with
               surfeiting
               and
               drunkenness
               ,
               and
               cares
               of
               〈…〉
               is
               life
               ,
               and
               so
               that
               day
               come
               upon
               you
               unawares
               .
            
             The
             second
             thing
             which
             keeping
             of
             the
             heart
             〈…〉
             cludes
             ,
             is
             ,
             You
             must
             keep
             all
             the
             things
             that
             〈…〉
             rtains
             to
             your
             hearts
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             these
             five
             〈…〉
             ings
             which
             ye
             must
             keep
             .
             First
             ,
             your
             〈…〉
             oughts
             ,
             you
             must
             keep
             your
             thoughts
             so
             〈…〉
             tly
             ,
             that
             you
             must
             not
             give
             them
             any
             sin
             〈…〉
             llatitude
             in
             the
             least
             manner
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             a
             〈…〉
             ristian
             he
             must
             keep
             his
             eyes
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             〈…〉
             ndows
             through
             which
             much
             wickedness
             is
             〈…〉
             veyed
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             
               Prov.
               23.
               26.
               
               My
               son
               〈…〉
               e
               me
               thy
               heart
               ,
            
             &c.
             Prov.
             4.
             25.
             
             
               Let
               thine
               〈…〉
               s
               look
               right
               on
               ,
               and
               let
               thine
               eye
               lids
               look
               〈…〉
               ight
               before
               thee
               :
            
             As
             if
             Solomon
             had
             said
             ,
             It
             but
             foolishnesse
             to
             keep
             your
             hearts
             ,
             if
             ye
             〈…〉
             p
             not
             your
             eyes
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             ye
             must
             〈…〉
             p
             your
             tongues
             ,
             that
             they
             speak
             no
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             wayes
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             for
             so
             is
             the
             
             words
             following
             the
             Text.
             
               Put
               away
               fr
               〈…〉
               thee
               a
               froward
               mouth
               ,
               and
               perverse
               lips
               〈◊〉
               far
               from
               thee
               ,
            
             which
             is
             ,
             Order
             thy
             tong
             〈…〉
             Fourthly
             ,
             you
             must
             keep
             your
             seet
             ,
             that
             y
             〈…〉
             walk
             not
             in
             the
             pathes
             of
             wickedness
             ,
             if
             on
             〈…〉
             you
             give
             a
             latitude
             to
             your
             feet
             to
             go
             in
             the
             〈◊〉
             to
             hell
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             but
             in
             vain
             to
             keep
             yo
             〈…〉
             hearts
             ,
             therefore
             keep
             your
             feet
             from
             runni
             〈…〉
             to
             the
             murther
             of
             your
             own
             souls
             .
             Las
             〈…〉
             you
             must
             keep
             your
             Ears
             ,
             ye
             should
             deli
             〈…〉
             to
             speak
             good
             of
             Godlinesse
             ,
             and
             ye
             sho
             〈…〉
             also
             delight
             to
             hear
             good
             spoken
             of
             it
             :
             y
             〈…〉
             should
             not
             be
             amongst
             these
             that
             savour
             of
             〈◊〉
             thing
             but
             of
             sin
             .
             But
             ye
             should
             be
             amongst
             〈◊〉
             that
             savour
             of
             good
             ,
             therefore
             as
             ye
             would
             〈◊〉
             be
             accessory
             to
             the
             murther
             of
             your
             own
             so
             〈…〉
             and
             as
             ye
             would
             not
             have
             the
             blood
             of
             〈◊〉
             lying
             upon
             your
             heads
             ,
             ye
             must
             needs
             keep
             〈…〉
             these
             parts
             that
             belongs
             to
             the
             keeping
             your
             heart
             aright
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             thing
             which
             the
             keeping
             of
             y
             〈…〉
             hearts
             includes
             ,
             is
             to
             eshew
             all
             unclean
             th
             〈…〉
             that
             may
             defile
             your
             hearts
             :
             
               Prov.
               5.
               8.
               
               〈◊〉
               move
               thy
               way
               far
               from
               her
               ,
               and
               come
               not
               nigh●
               door
               of
               hir
               house
               .
            
             When
             you
             see
             any
             evil
             〈◊〉
             approaching
             ,
             you
             must
             depart
             from
             it
             ,
             〈◊〉
             eshew
             it
             ;
             
               Deut.
               12.
               30.
               
               Take
               heed
               to
               thy self
               〈…〉
               thou
               be
               not
               snared
            
             ;
             there
             is
             many
             snares
             〈◊〉
             may
             be
             accessory
             to
             destruction
             ,
             and
             the
             〈…〉
             this
             that
             Moses
             marks
             as
             a
             chief
             evil
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             wise
             oftentimes
             forbids
             in
             this
             book
             to
             〈◊〉
             
               false
               weights
               and
               ballances
               ,
               Lev.
            
             19.
             36.
             
             〈◊〉
             25.
             15.
             
             They
             are
             not
             sinfull
             of
             themselves
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             an
             appearance
             of
             evil
             ,
             should
             eshew
             them
             ,
             therefore
             he
             forbids
             〈◊〉
             And
             the
             Apostle
             bids
             us
             likewise
             
               abstain
               f
               〈…〉
               
               appearance
               of
               evil
               ,
               1
               Thess.
            
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             The
             fourth
             thing
             which
             keeping
             of
             the
             heart
             〈…〉
             cludes
             ,
             is
             to
             put
             restraints
             on
             your
             hearts
             〈…〉
             t
             so
             ye
             may
             not
             commit
             iniquity
             ,
             ye
             ought
             〈…〉
             st
             to
             lay
             the
             bond
             of
             Christs
             love
             upon
             your
             〈…〉
             lves
             ,
             ye
             should
             likewise
             lay
             the
             bond
             of
             judge
             〈…〉
             ent
             upon
             your selves
             ,
             knowing
             that
             once
             God
             〈…〉
             all
             call
             you
             to
             a
             reckoning
             for
             all
             your
             wick
             〈…〉
             dness
             ,
             which
             now
             most
             wickedly
             you
             commit
             :
             〈…〉
             d
             ye
             ought
             to
             lay
             the
             bonds
             of
             Gods
             Omnisci
             〈…〉
             cy
             upon
             your selves
             ,
             to
             know
             and
             consider
             〈…〉
             t
             all
             things
             are
             known
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             〈…〉
             eth
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             ye
             ought
             likewise
             to
             con
             〈…〉
             der
             how
             grievous
             and
             how
             displeasant
             a
             thing
             〈◊〉
             is
             to
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             man
             ,
             who
             is
             〈…〉
             e
             workmanship
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             shall
             rise
             up
             ●●inst
             him
             :
             We
             may
             say
             that
             of
             our selves
             which
             〈◊〉
             in
             
               Lament
               .
               3.
               22.
               
               It
               is
               of
               the
               Lords
               mercies
               〈…〉
               at
               we
               are
               not
               consumed
               ,
               because
               his
               compassions
               〈…〉
               il
               not
               ,
               they
               are
               fresh
               every
               morning
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             All
             〈…〉
             ese
             things
             a
             Christian
             ought
             to
             lay
             to
             heart
             ,
             〈…〉
             d
             seriously
             to
             consider
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             thing
             which
             keeping
             of
             the
             heart
             〈…〉
             cludes
             ,
             a
             Christian
             ought
             not
             to
             slight
             the
             op
             〈…〉
             ortunities
             given
             unto
             him
             for
             the
             strength
             〈…〉
             ng
             of
             his
             Grace
             for
             they
             which
             slight
             op
             〈…〉
             rtunities
             keeps
             not
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             thing
             which
             it
             imports
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             〈◊〉
             〈…〉
             hristian
             would
             be
             much
             in
             the
             diligent
             exer●●se
             of
             duties
             ,
             that
             the
             heart
             may
             be
             kept
             and
             〈…〉
             lden
             in
             a
             noble
             frame
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             two
             ex
             〈…〉
             ises
             which
             a
             Christian
             ought
             to
             be
             diligent
             〈◊〉
             First
             ,
             the
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             〈…〉
             he
             exercise
             of
             watching
             .
             There
             is
             a
             five-sold
             〈…〉
             me
             which
             a
             Christian
             should
             be
             in
             ,
             which
             〈…〉
             ould
             rightly
             keep
             his
             heart
             :
             First
             ,
             in
             a
             frame
             
             of
             praying
             ;
             that
             he
             should
             not
             be
             slack
             〈◊〉
             cold-rise
             to
             go
             about
             duties
             ,
             the
             comm●
             thereof
             is
             holden
             o●t
             in
             that
             Word
             ,
             
               watch
               a●
               pray
            
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             that
             word
             ,
             
               pray
               without
               〈◊〉
               sing
            
             .
             The
             second
             frame
             should
             be
             a
             believ●●●
             frame
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             that
             there
             are
             〈◊〉
             many
             such
             here
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             are
             many
             w
             〈…〉
             ing
             in
             such
             a
             way
             and
             frame
             ,
             which
             alas
             (
             I
             〈◊〉
             will
             lead
             them
             in
             the
             way
             to
             hell
             !
             If
             we
             w
             〈…〉
             sincere
             ,
             we
             would
             hold
             Christ
             fast
             ,
             and
             wo
             〈…〉
             not
             let
             him
             go
             ,
             and
             if
             our
             hearts
             were
             in
             right
             frame
             ,
             we
             would
             avoid
             any
             thing
             th
             〈…〉
             might
             make
             him
             to
             depart
             from
             us
             ,
             but
             al
             〈…〉
             we
             have
             many
             clear
             evidences
             (
             now
             dayes
             )
             that
             we
             care
             not
             for
             Christ
             ,
             we
             care●
             whether
             we
             have
             his
             presence
             or
             want
             it
             ,
             〈◊〉
             want
             of
             his
             presence
             is
             as
             lightsome
             and
             pl
             〈…〉
             sant
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             as
             well
             taken
             with
             by
             many
             ,
             (
             〈◊〉
             will
             not
             say
             all
             )
             as
             the
             enjoying
             of
             his
             presen
             〈…〉
             and
             this
             is
             a
             sure
             evidence
             of
             grosse
             proph
             〈…〉
             nesse
             ,
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             enstrangement
             from
             G
             〈…〉
             If
             there
             were
             no
             more
             to
             prove
             it
             but
             this
             ,
             y
             〈…〉
             stoutnesse
             of
             heart
             to
             meddle
             with
             sin
             ,
             pr
             〈…〉
             that
             you
             are
             unsound
             Christians
             :
             We
             would
             sire
             you
             by
             all
             the
             torments
             of
             hell
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             terrors
             of
             that
             everlasting
             lake
             which
             b
             〈…〉
             neth
             with
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             for
             ever
             and
             e
             〈…〉
             by
             all
             the
             joyes
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             of
             that
             higher
             ho●
             that
             ye
             would
             carrie
             a
             circumspect
             walk
             be
             〈…〉
             God.
             The
             third
             frame
             that
             we
             would
             d
             〈…〉
             you
             to
             walk
             in
             ,
             is
             in
             a
             tender
             frame
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             〈…〉
             were
             walking
             ,
             ye
             would
             be
             loath
             to
             com
             〈…〉
             sin
             wilfully
             ,
             and
             wo
             shall
             be
             to
             them
             eter
             〈…〉
             which
             do
             so
             !
             we
             will
             not
             (
             many
             of
             us
             )
             〈◊〉
             lieve
             this
             ,
             although
             Angels
             would
             preach
             〈…〉
             unto
             us
             ,
             for
             our
             hearts
             are
             hard
             like
             an
             A
             〈…〉
             
             〈…〉
             nt
             stone
             :
             I
             would
             only
             say
             this
             to
             you
             ,
             this
             ●ook
             ,
             this
             glorious
             Book
             
               is
               sealed
               with
               seven
               ●eals
            
             ,
             and
             our
             hearts
             are
             sealed
             with
             14.
             seals
             .
             〈◊〉
             wo
             be
             to
             those
             hard
             hearts
             that
             many
             of
             us
             ●●ve
             ,
             we
             will
             never
             know
             untill
             they
             run
             us
             ●●ernally
             into
             the
             bottomlesse
             pit
             !
             The
             fourth
             ●ame
             that
             a
             Christian
             should
             walk
             in
             ,
             is
             in
             a
             ●●ving
             frame
             ,
             you
             ought
             to
             have
             your
             hearts
             ●rning
             within
             you
             with
             love
             towards
             that
             ●orious
             ,
             infinite
             ,
             and
             mysterious
             object
             ,
             Je●●s
             Christ.
             We
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             compre●●●d
             ,
             nor
             recompence
             that
             love
             which
             he
             hath
             〈◊〉
             us
             ;
             for
             the
             furthest
             we
             can
             go
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             sick
             ●f
             love
             for
             him
             .
             But
             O!
             he
             died
             with
             love
             for
             〈◊〉
             ,
             he
             had
             so
             great
             love
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             laid
             ●●wn
             his
             life
             for
             us
             .
             The
             fifth
             frame
             that
             a
             ●hristian
             should
             walk
             in
             ,
             is
             a
             fearing
             frame
             ,
             to
             ●●alk
             under
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             hazard
             that
             you
             are
             〈◊〉
             if
             you
             be
             left
             to
             your selves
             ,
             and
             to
             your
             ●wn
             strength
             ,
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             cursed
             be
             the
             per
             〈…〉
             n
             that
             never
             keeped
             his
             heart
             in
             none
             of
             ●ese
             five
             things
             that
             we
             have
             spoken
             of
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             the
             third
             thing
             that
             we
             would
             speak
             from
             the
             words
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             know
             the
             times
             when
             Christian
             should
             especially
             keep
             his
             heart
             ,
             ●d
             there
             is
             six
             times
             when
             (
             I
             conceive
             )
             he
             ●●ould
             watch
             over
             his
             heart
             carefully
             and
             keep
          
           
             First
             after
             he
             hath
             met
             with
             some
             enjoy
             〈…〉
             t
             ,
             then
             he
             should
             keep
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             not
             〈◊〉
             it
             go
             wrong
             .
             The
             second
             time
             is
             in
             the
             ●e
             of
             desertion
             ,
             for
             that
             time
             is
             a
             wandering
             ●e
             from
             the
             living
             God.
             Thirdly
             ,
             a
             Christi
             〈…〉
             should
             keep
             his
             heart
             when
             he
             perceives
             his
             〈…〉
             ptations
             to
             be
             very
             subtile
             .
             And
             the
             fourth
             〈…〉
             e
             is
             to
             keep
             your
             hearts
             diligent
             in
             duties
             ;
             〈◊〉
             when
             you
             are
             negligent
             in
             duties
             ,
             then
             the
             
             Devil
             is
             busie
             to
             get
             your
             hearts
             .
             The
             fif
             〈…〉
             time
             is
             under
             a
             secure
             frame
             ,
             then
             you
             shou
             〈…〉
             keep
             your
             heares
             mightily
             .
             And
             the
             last
             ti
             〈…〉
             when
             temptations
             are
             like
             to
             grow
             very
             stro
             〈…〉
             you
             should
             then
             at
             that
             time
             keep
             your
             he
             〈…〉
             with
             a
             strong
             guard
             .
             Now
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             first
             ti
             〈…〉
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             keep
             it
             under
             enjoyments
             ,
             we
             sho
             〈…〉
             then
             study
             to
             keep
             our
             hearts
             ,
             for
             then
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             that
             time
             the
             Devil
             condescends
             to
             ●andle
             〈◊〉
             upon
             his
             knees
             (
             if
             so
             we
             may
             speak
             )
             and
             〈◊〉
             this
             we
             would
             give
             you
             some
             considerations
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Consideration
             is
             ,
             the
             heart
             of
             〈◊〉
             is
             never
             prouder
             and
             proner
             to
             commit
             iniq
             〈…〉
             ty
             ,
             then
             after
             enjoyments
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             〈◊〉
             more
             prone
             to
             security
             than
             after
             enjoyme
             〈…〉
             when
             was
             it
             that
             the
             spouse
             sleeped
             ?
             But
             w
             〈…〉
             she
             was
             full
             of
             joy
             ,
             
               Song
               .
               5.
               3.
               
               I
               have
               put
               of
               〈◊〉
               coat
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               put
               it
               on
               again
               ?
               &c.
            
             W
             〈…〉
             was
             it
             that
             the
             Disciples
             ●aved
             ?
             but
             when
             th
             〈…〉
             were
             on
             the
             Mount
             ,
             when
             they
             said
             ,
             
               L
               〈…〉
               make
               three
               Tabernacles
               ,
               Matth.
            
             17.
             4.
             
             〈◊〉
             when
             was
             it
             that
             John
             committed
             Idolatr●
             was
             it
             not
             when
             he
             saw
             these
             excellent
             vi
             〈…〉
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Consideration
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             st
             〈…〉
             which
             is
             given
             by
             the
             Devil
             after
             enjoyme
             〈…〉
             it
             is
             a
             very
             sad
             stroak
             ,
             and
             hath
             caused
             many
             〈◊〉
             say
             ,
             
               who
               can
               stand
               before
               the
               children
               of
            
             A
             〈…〉
             And
             to
             to
             draw
             that
             conclusion
             ,
             
               I
               shall
               once
               〈◊〉
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               some
               of
               mine
               enemies
               .
            
          
           
             The
             third
             Consideration
             is
             this
             ,
             if
             a
             Chri
             〈…〉
             imbrace
             a
             temptation
             after
             enjoyments
             ,
             it
             〈◊〉
             be
             very
             hard
             for
             him
             to
             shake
             it
             off
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             Consideration
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             braceing
             of
             a
             temptation
             after
             enjoyments
             is
             a
             sin
             very
             hardly
             to
             be
             repented
             for
             ,
             it
             
             oft
             him
             many
             tears
             for
             repenting
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             it
             〈◊〉
             a
             hardning
             thing
             which
             will
             harden
             his
             heart
             ●ightily
             under
             all
             sorts
             of
             sins
             which
             we
             can
             ●ommit
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             Consider
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             imbracing
             of
             temptation
             after
             enjoyments
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             dis●leasing
             to
             Christ
             ,
             when
             ye
             imbrace
             an
             idol
             ,
             and
             refers
             it
             before
             an
             absent
             Christ
             ,
             O
             that
             is
             a
             ●ost
             dangerous
             sin
             !
             But
             when
             you
             imbrace
             an
             ●ol
             after
             enjoyments
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             damnable
             sin
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ye
             prefer
             it
             to
             a
             present
             Christ
             ,
             O
             that
             is
             a
             〈…〉
             atful
             sin
             !
          
           
             Now
             the
             second
             time
             when
             ye
             should
             keep
             ●our
             hearts
             ,
             is
             when
             ye
             are
             going
             about
             the
             ●xercise
             of
             duties
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             the
             duty
             of
             ●rayer
             ,
             and
             ye
             should
             keep
             it
             in
             four
             or
             five
             ●espects
             .
             First
             ,
             in
             going
             about
             duties
             ,
             and
             ●amely
             in
             prayer
             ,
             ye
             are
             letting
             in
             vain
             thoughts
             ●f
             your
             hearts
             be
             not
             well
             keeped
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             ●eart
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             most
             ready
             to
             fall
             in
             the
             ●n
             of
             formality
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             ye
             keep
             not
             ●our
             hearts
             well
             in
             duties
             ,
             you
             cannot
             be
             but
             〈…〉
             rmall
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             them
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             ●ur
             hearts
             many
             times
             have
             too
             low
             thoughts
             ●nd
             uptakings
             of
             the
             incomprehensible
             Majesty
             ●f
             God
             ,
             the
             damnable
             ignorance
             which
             is
             a●ongst
             people
             ,
             makes
             them
             get
             so
             little
             advan
             〈…〉
             ge
             in
             prayer
             ,
             do
             you
             not
             speak
             to
             him
             as
             to
             ●ne
             of
             your
             fellow-companions
             ?
             Where
             is
             the
             ●xercise
             of
             fear
             ,
             and
             of
             trembling
             ,
             which
             Chri
             〈…〉
             ians
             in
             old
             times
             used
             to
             have
             ?
             as
             Moses
             when
             ●e
             appeared
             and
             came
             before
             God.
             Fourthly
             ,
             ●ur
             hearts
             are
             prone
             to
             misbelief
             ,
             and
             ready
             alwayes
             to
             misbelieve
             God
             and
             his
             promises
             ,
             ●astly
             ,
             Except
             ye
             keep
             your
             hearts
             ,
             it
             is
             im●ossible
             for
             you
             to
             take
             alongst
             with
             you
             your
             
             necessity
             ;
             if
             one
             were
             standing
             by
             and
             hear●
             your
             prayers
             ,
             they
             would
             say
             that
             you
             are
             〈◊〉
             in
             earnest
             with
             God
             ,
             for
             you
             seek
             such
             thing
             from
             a
             principle
             of
             light
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             nece●sity
             .
             Now
             I
             would
             pose
             you
             with
             this
             ,
             whether
             ever
             you
             have
             been
             observant
             in
             any
             〈◊〉
             these
             duties
             or
             not
             .
             There
             are
             many
             who
             〈…〉
             prayers
             makes
             them
             to
             have
             more
             dista
             〈…〉
             with
             God
             ,
             therefore
             I
             would
             request
             you
             〈◊〉
             look
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             ye
             be
             serious
             in
             prayer
             ,
             〈◊〉
             to
             know
             whether
             or
             not
             this
             be
             your
             frame
             for
             there
             is
             some
             that
             will
             come
             from
             praye●
             with
             far
             moe
             bonds
             on
             them
             than
             when
             the●
             began
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             that
             ?
             b
             〈…〉
             want
             of
             fervency
             :
             it
             is
             a
             great
             mystery
             of
             〈◊〉
             love
             that
             he
             sends
             not
             fire
             from
             heaven
             to
             b
             〈…〉
             our
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             consume
             our selves
             likewise
             for
             what
             is
             many
             of
             our
             prayers
             ,
             
               but
               as
               it
               w
               〈…〉
               the
               cutting
               off
               of
               a
               dogs
               neck
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               ab
               〈…〉
               nation
               to
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             The
             third
             time
             when
             a
             Christian
             should
             e●pecially
             keep
             his
             heart
             ,
             is
             under
             desertion
             ;
             〈◊〉
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             three
             reasons
             why
             he
             shou
             〈…〉
             watch
             well
             at
             that
             time
             .
             First
             ,
             The
             devil
             〈◊〉
             busiest
             to
             seek
             our
             hearts
             under
             desertio
             〈…〉
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             imbracing
             of
             an
             idol
             under
             d
             〈…〉
             sertion
             ;
             it
             is
             for
             that
             why
             God
             lengthneth
             o
             〈…〉
             the
             time
             of
             our
             lying
             under
             desertion
             so
             lo
             〈…〉
             because
             we
             go
             to
             the
             bed
             of
             love
             with
             an
             id
             〈…〉
             when
             Christ
             is
             away
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Because
             a
             Chr●stian
             hath
             least
             strength
             then
             ,
             he
             loseth
             bo
             〈…〉
             much
             of
             his
             faith
             and
             of
             his
             love
             :
             Maketh
             〈◊〉
             you
             then
             to
             look
             on
             the
             world
             as
             tastelesse
             the
             white
             of
             an
             egge
             ;
             ye
             must
             take
             that
             〈◊〉
             dispensation
             of
             Christs
             love
             ,
             that
             he
             makes
             〈◊〉
             things
             tastelesse
             to
             you
             under
             desertion
             :
             Th
             〈…〉
             
             is
             a
             noble
             dispensation
             ,
             for
             by
             it
             he
             imposes
             a
             necessity
             upon
             you
             to
             keep
             your
             hearts
             till
             he
             return
             unto
             you
             again
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             time
             when
             a
             Christian
             should
             keep
             his
             heart
             ,
             is
             ,
             In
             a
             secure
             frame
             :
             I
             think
             there
             are
             some
             sleeping
             in
             a
             sleep
             of
             conscience
             ,
             which
             will
             never
             awake
             untill
             the
             screighings
             of
             the
             damned
             in
             hell
             awake
             them
             .
             I
             shall
             propose
             two
             considerations
             to
             keep
             your
             hearts
             in
             security
             .
             First
             ,
             Because
             when
             ye
             are
             secure
             ,
             ye
             have
             then
             least
             strength
             ;
             and
             is
             there
             any
             amongst
             you
             that
             dare
             say
             but
             the
             devil
             then
             assaults
             you
             most
             bitterly
             ?
             and
             when
             your
             heart
             is
             lying
             in
             security
             ,
             it
             speaks
             that
             ye
             are
             in
             a
             carnal
             frame
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             ye
             keep
             not
             your
             hearts
             when
             ye
             are
             secure
             ,
             then
             ye
             may
             bid
             faith
             ,
             love
             and
             joy
             farewell
             untill
             some
             other
             time
             ,
             as
             ye
             may
             see
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             
               Foelix
               ,
               Go
               away
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               hear
               thee
               at
               another
               time
               ,
               Acts
            
             24.
             25.
             
             I
             would
             not
             desire
             a
             more
             sad
             case
             to
             an
             enemy
             then
             not
             to
             keep
             his
             heart
             when
             ●he
             is
             under
             security
             ,
             for
             he
             may
             bid
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             spirit
             farewel
             untill
             another
             time
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             time
             when
             a
             Christian
             ought
             especially
             to
             keep
             his
             heart
             ,
             is
             ,
             when
             strong
             and
             subtile
             temptations
             appear
             plausible
             ,
             honest-like
             ●nd
             beautiful
             ,
             then
             ye
             must
             be
             upon
             your
             watch
             .
             O
             doth
             not
             temptations
             winne
             in
             upon
             your
             hearts
             before
             ever
             ye
             be
             aware
             ;
             and
             this
             speaks
             much
             security
             and
             unwatchfulnesse
             :
             I
             would
             ●ay
             it
             is
             hard
             ;
             yea
             ,
             very
             hard
             to
             a
             Christian
             who
             ●s
             not
             watchfull
             to
             take
             up
             the
             wayes
             of
             the
             ●evil
             ,
             whose
             wayes
             are
             more
             subtile
             than
             
               the
               way
               of
               an
               Eagle
               in
               the
               air
               ,
               or
               the
               way
               of
               a
               Serpent
               ●pon
               ,
               a
               rock
               ,
               or
               the
               way
               of
               a
               Ship
               upon
               the
               sea
               .
            
             Who
             can
             comprehend
             his
             wayes
             ?
             he
             tempts
             
             us
             alwayes
             ,
             both
             upon
             our
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             upo●
             our
             left
             hand
             ,
             both
             behind
             and
             before
             ,
             bot●
             awaking
             and
             sleeping
             ;
             we
             are
             never
             free
             of
             hi●
             deceitful
             and
             unsearchable
             crafts
             .
             I
             would
             sa●
             this
             unto
             you
             ,
             he
             is
             happy
             that
             fears
             alwaye●
             and
             hearkens
             to
             Christs
             voice
             of
             direction
             in
             〈◊〉
             word
             ,
             depending
             upon
             him
             for
             strength
             ,
             b
             〈…〉
             many
             listneth
             more
             to
             the
             voice
             of
             temptation
             nor
             to
             Christs
             blessed
             voice
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             the
             next
             thing
             which
             I
             would
             spea
             〈…〉
             to
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             propose
             some
             considerations
             to
             pre
             〈…〉
             you
             to
             keep
             your
             hearts
             ;
             and
             ,
             O
             that
             ye
             woul●
             consider
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             lay
             them
             to
             heart
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             consideration
             is
             this
             ,
             I
             think
             many
             of
             us
             may
             be
             afraid
             that
             the
             devil
             dwels
             and
             keeps
             possession
             in
             many
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             an●
             alace
             !
             He
             is
             like
             to
             be
             a
             possessor
             of
             some
             〈◊〉
             them
             perpetually
             .
             I
             will
             give
             you
             five
             evidences
             of
             one
             (
             that
             by
             all
             appearance
             )
             the
             devil
             hath
             his
             heart
             .
             And
             ,
             now
             I
             charge
             yo
             〈…〉
             (
             O
             Atheists
             !
             )
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             precious
             Christ
             ,
             that
             ye
             would
             exami
             〈…〉
             your selves
             by
             them
             .
             First
             ,
             Was
             never
             one
             〈◊〉
             you
             convinced
             to
             cry
             out
             that
             word
             ,
             
               Psal.
               25
               11.
               
               For
               thy
               Names
               sake
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               pardon
               mine
               iniquity
               for
               it
               is
               great
               :
            
             I
             say
             to
             such
             persons
             th
             〈…〉
             was
             never
             convinced
             to
             cry
             out
             this
             ,
             and
             we
             〈…〉
             never
             convinced
             of
             the
             hard
             difficultie
             to
             w
             〈…〉
             to
             the
             right
             keeping
             of
             your
             hearts
             ,
             by
             all
             appearance
             the
             devil
             hath-your
             hearts
             in
             keeping
             for
             these
             whose
             hearts
             are
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             th
             〈…〉
             devil
             ,
             they
             are
             never
             sensible
             of
             their
             lost
             esta
             〈…〉
             Secondly
             ,
             These
             who
             never
             wan
             to
             make
             us
             〈…〉
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             token
             that
             the
             devil
             hath
             their
             hearts
             in
             keeping
             :
             There
             is
             many
             of
             〈◊〉
             who
             is
             convinced
             of
             the
             vanity
             of
             our
             ido
             〈…〉
             
             but
             yet
             ,
             alace
             ,
             many
             of
             us
             drowneth
             our
             convictions
             with
             the
             sin
             of
             tippling
             ,
             and
             buries
             them
             in
             the
             sepulchre
             of
             drunkennesse
             ;
             but
             believe
             it
             ,
             if
             ye
             go
             on
             so
             and
             continue
             therein
             ,
             God
             will
             plead
             with
             you
             for
             the
             samin
             .
             The
             third
             evidence
             ,
             one
             that
             hath
             a
             silent
             ,
             hardned
             and
             deceiving
             conscience
             ,
             and
             whose
             conscience
             is
             silent
             :
             By
             all
             appearance
             the
             devil
             hath
             that
             persons
             heart
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             for
             the
             devil
             intiseth
             many
             to
             sin
             with
             greedinesse
             ,
             and
             will
             make
             their
             conscience
             not
             to
             reprove
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             delight
             in
             no
             better
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             taken
             away
             the
             tongue
             of
             their
             conscience
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             cannot
             speak
             :
             But
             believe
             it
             ,
             the
             day
             is
             coming
             when
             your
             conscience
             shall
             be
             the
             greatest
             foe
             and
             enemy
             that
             ye
             can
             or
             shall
             have
             :
             and
             believe
             it
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             of
             you
             here
             who
             hath
             your
             hearts
             so
             hardened
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             are
             mentioned
             ,
             
               Ephes.
               4.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               Who
               walk
               in
               the
               vanity
               of
               their
               own
               mind
               ,
               having
               the
               understanding
               darkned
               ,
               being
               alienated
               from
               the
               life
               of
               God
               ,
               through
               the
               ignorance
               that
               is
               in
               them
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               blindnesse
               of
               their
               hearts
               .
            
             Your
             conscience
             when
             it
             is
             cauterized
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             speak
             to
             you
             ,
             although
             ye
             would
             commit
             that
             damnable
             
               sin
               against
               the
               holy
               Ghost
            
             :
             And
             yee
             think
             your selves
             well
             enough
             when
             it
             doth
             not
             reprove
             you
             :
             But
             alace
             ,
             yee
             sleep
             with
             a
             false
             witnesse
             in
             your
             bósome
             ,
             it
             hath
             many
             alluring
             delusions
             ,
             but
             one
             day
             the
             words
             of
             it
             will
             be
             as
             sharp
             as
             swords
             ;
             it
             will
             cry
             ,
             
               Peace
               ,
               peace
               ,
               when
               behold
               sudden
               destruction
               :
            
             It
             will
             make
             you
             sleep
             sound
             for
             all
             the
             danger
             that
             is
             hanging
             above
             you
             .
             You
             walk
             (
             many
             of
             you
             )
             
               adding
               drunkennesse
               to
               thirst
            
             .
             O
             atheists
             !
             What
             will
             ye
             do
             when
             that
             day
             shall
             come
             upon
             you
             ,
             when
             these
             two
             books
             
             shall
             be
             opened
             ?
             First
             ,
             the
             book
             of
             your
             wanderings
             and
             backslidings
             ,
             in
             which
             a
             hudge
             innumerable
             troup
             of
             sins
             are
             written
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             the
             book
             of
             your
             consciences
             ,
             and
             there
             shall
             be
             nothing
             read
             out
             of
             that
             first
             book
             ,
             but
             thy
             conscience
             shall
             confirm
             it
             with
             Amen
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             consideration
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             ye
             were
             to
             live
             eighty
             years
             ,
             and
             though
             ye
             would
             weep
             and
             mourn
             fourty
             of
             these
             years
             perpetually
             ,
             if
             it
             could
             be
             possible
             ,
             and
             pray
             other
             fourty
             of
             these
             years
             ,
             yet
             all
             that
             would
             be
             for
             nought
             ,
             if
             ye
             will
             not
             give
             him
             your
             hearts
             :
             Believe
             me
             ,
             if
             ye
             give
             not
             him
             your
             hearts
             ,
             that
             sentence
             shall
             be
             pronounced
             upon
             you
             ,
             Depart
             :
             Oh!
             will
             ye
             not
             give
             him
             your
             hearts
             who
             ought
             to
             have
             them
             ,
             both
             by
             Creation
             and
             Redemption
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             consideration
             is
             ,
             did
             ye
             ever
             finde
             any
             difficulty
             to
             believe
             ,
             or
             to
             pray
             ,
             or
             to
             love
             God
             ?
             Ye
             may
             be
             perswaded
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             ye
             are
             sleeping
             under
             a
             dangerous
             delusion
             ,
             that
             ye
             think
             ye
             are
             going
             ,
             and
             shall
             go
             to
             heaven
             ,
             when
             ye
             shall
             be
             thrust
             down
             to
             hell
             .
             I
             would
             say
             this
             ,
             There
             hath
             been
             much
             joy
             amongst
             the
             ●evil
             and
             his
             angels
             ,
             for
             the
             success
             which
             he
             ●ath
             had
             in
             Glasgow
             :
             he
             hath
             purchased
             many
             〈…〉
             rpers
             to
             himself
             ,
             to
             sing
             that
             cursed
             song
             ,
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             
               not
               far
               from
               victory
            
             :
             I
             think
             we
             may
             tu
             〈…〉
             〈…〉
             at
             word
             in
             another
             way
             ,
             which
             Christ
             said
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               There
               is
               one
               of
               you
               twelve
               th
               〈…〉
               shall
               betray
               me
               :
            
             I
             think
             he
             may
             say
             other
             wise
             of
             us
             ,
             eleven
             of
             each
             twelve
             that
             are
             here
             wil
             〈…〉
             betray
             me
             .
             O!
             it
             is
             sad
             ,
             that
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             even
             precious
             Christ
             ,
             should
             have
             so
             many
             betrayers
             amongst
             us
             .
             O
             therefore
             give
             Christ
             your
             hearts
             ;
             Did
             ye
             never
             read
             that
             of
             Mat.
             ●5
             .
             〈◊〉
             ,
             there
             was
             five
             wise
             virgins
             ,
             and
             five
             foolish
             ,
             
             and
             if
             there
             be
             of
             Professors
             that
             shall
             be
             rejected
             ;
             alace
             ,
             what
             shall
             come
             of
             you
             that
             never
             knew
             him
             ?
             
               And
               if
               the
               righteous
               scarcely
               be
               saved
               ,
               O
               what
               shall
               the
               ungodly
               ,
               and
               sinners
               do
               ?
            
          
           
             The
             fourth
             consideration
             is
             ,
             I
             would
             propose
             these
             three
             things
             unto
             you
             :
             First
             ,
             What
             is
             the
             cause
             (
             O
             atheists
             )
             that
             ye
             cannot
             endure
             hypocrisie
             ,
             why
             ye
             cannot
             look
             upon
             Christians
             ?
             The
             cause
             is
             ,
             You
             hate
             not
             onely
             the
             Image
             and
             Picture
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             substance
             of
             Christ
             :
             Why
             hate
             ye
             not
             the
             rest
             of
             sins
             as
             well
             as
             hypocrisie
             ?
             It
             is
             because
             the
             rest
             of
             sins
             looks
             rather
             like
             the
             devil
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ye
             love
             them
             ,
             but
             hypocrites
             seem
             to
             have
             something
             of
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             therefore
             ye
             hate
             them
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             (
             O
             atheists
             )
             do
             ye
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             a
             heaven
             and
             a
             hell
             ,
             and
             an
             eternity
             of
             pain
             ,
             and
             a
             day
             of
             judgment
             ?
             If
             ye
             believed
             those
             things
             ,
             yee
             would
             not
             be
             so
             prophane
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Did
             yee
             ever
             finde
             any
             delight
             in
             praising
             and
             commending
             of
             him
             ?
             Your
             hearts
             saith
             ,
             no
             ,
             and
             your
             practice
             saith
             ,
             no
             ,
             O
             wo
             ,
             wo
             to
             you
             eternally
             !
          
           
             The
             fifth
             consideration
             is
             ,
             the
             day
             is
             approaching
             ,
             when
             the
             least
             iniquity
             shall
             be
             preached
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             angels
             and
             men
             that
             ever
             ye
             committed
             ,
             there
             shall
             not
             a
             jo●
             of
             sin
             be
             passed
             by
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             sinners
             ,
             the
             hypocrites
             shall
             have
             the
             saddest
             countenance
             ,
             because
             they
             shall
             be
             disappointed
             of
             a
             joyful
             end
             ,
             and
             lose
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Saints
             which
             will
             make
             them
             to
             look
             with
             a
             sad
             countenance
             ,
             in
             that
             day
             :
             A
             hypocrite
             will
             be
             more
             moved
             for
             the
             lose
             of
             the
             approbation
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             then
             for
             the
             lose
             of
             divine
             approbation
             .
             O!
             know
             and
             consider
             
             these
             three
             things
             ,
             First
             ,
             Know
             that
             all
             your
             iniquities
             shall
             be
             read
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             angels
             and
             men
             :
             The
             very
             thoughts
             which
             you
             have
             had
             at
             midnight
             shall
             be
             known
             :
             What
             will
             be
             your
             thoughts
             then
             (
             O
             atheists
             )
             in
             that
             day
             ?
             Secondly
             ,
             Know
             that
             hypocrisie
             may
             win
             easily
             through
             the
             world
             under
             the
             name
             of
             grace
             ;
             but
             in
             that
             day
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             clear
             distinction
             made
             .
             It
             is
             hard
             to
             rid
             marches
             betwixt
             hypocrisie
             and
             grace
             ,
             but
             God
             shall
             take
             your
             visorn
             off
             your
             face
             ,
             and
             let
             you
             be
             known
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             get
             the
             name
             which
             ye
             deserve
             ,
             O
             hypocrites
             !
             Thirdly
             know
             ,
             That
             wo
             shall
             be
             to
             such
             which
             shall
             not
             be
             found
             in
             Christ
             at
             that
             day
             ;
             O
             will
             you
             take
             him
             and
             give
             him
             your
             hearts
             :
             I
             take
             all
             the
             Angels
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Saints
             about
             the
             throne
             of
             God
             to
             witnesse
             ;
             yea
             ,
             I
             take
             the
             very
             stones
             of
             these
             walls
             ,
             and
             the
             timber
             of
             this
             house
             ,
             and
             this
             book
             in
             my
             hand
             to
             witnesse
             against
             you
             that
             ye
             were
             invited
             to
             give
             your
             hearts
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             last
             consideration
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             will
             not
             give
             his
             heart
             to
             Christ
             ,
             believe
             it
             ,
             These
             four
             things
             are
             coming
             upon
             him
             :
             First
             ,
             He
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             intreated
             to
             keep
             his
             heart
             ,
             neither
             shall
             he
             be
             intreated
             to
             give
             his
             heart
             to
             Christ
             any
             more
             ,
             for
             the
             devil
             shall
             have
             it
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             O
             Atheists
             !
             These
             four
             things
             shall
             overcome
             you
             .
             First
             ,
             Sin
             it
             shall
             have
             dominion
             over
             you
             ,
             you
             once
             delighted
             mightily
             in
             sin
             ,
             but
             alas
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             a
             heavy
             burden
             to
             you
             in
             that
             day
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             wrath
             of
             God
             shall
             overcome
             you
             ,
             O
             that
             shall
             be
             a
             mighty
             Prince
             !
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             devil
             :
             And
             lastly
             ,
             The
             lusts
             of
             your
             own
             hearts
             ,
             all
             these
             shall
             tread
             you
             in
             the
             myre
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             There
             is
             this
             which
             is
             
             coming
             upon
             you
             (
             O
             atheists
             )
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             sentence
             of
             eternal
             excommunication
             pronounced
             against
             you
             which
             would
             not
             give
             your
             hearts
             to
             Christ
             :
             These
             blessed
             and
             gracious
             lips
             that
             alwayes
             did
             delight
             in
             speaking
             good
             to
             lost
             sinners
             ,
             shall
             then
             pronounce
             that
             sad
             and
             woful
             sentence
             against
             you
             ,
             
               Depart
               from
               me
               ye
               cursed
               ,
               I
               know
               you
               not
               !
            
             The
             last
             thing
             which
             is
             approaching
             unto
             you
             is
             ,
             the
             day
             is
             coming
             when
             you
             shall
             be
             sent
             away
             to
             that
             prison
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             there
             is
             no
             redemption
             ,
             ye
             shall
             be
             a
             number
             of
             miserable
             comforters
             one
             to
             another
             in
             that
             day
             :
             ye
             shall
             not
             have
             a
             grain
             weight
             of
             comfort
             for
             all
             the
             joy
             and
             pleasure
             which
             many
             of
             you
             hath
             had
             in
             a
             world
             :
             
               you
               shall
               be
               Physicians
               of
               no
               value
               ,
            
             and
             gnash
             your
             tongues
             for
             pain
             !
             We
             would
             say
             this
             to
             you
             ,
             O
             ●et
             the
             torments
             of
             hell
             ,
             or
             let
             the
             joyes
             of
             Heaven
             perswade
             you
             to
             give
             him
             your
             hearts
             ,
             let
             the
             one
             constrain
             you
             ,
             o●
             let
             the
             other
             terrifie
             you
             to
             this
             noble
             duty
             of
             giving
             him
             your
             hearts
             ,
             and
             if
             ye
             give
             him
             not
             your
             hearts
             ,
             ye
             shall
             curse
             the
             day
             that
             ever
             you
             were
             born
             ,
             or
             that
             ever
             there
             was
             a
             Prophet
             amongst
             you
             .
             And
             ye
             shall
             lament
             that
             ever
             ye
             heard
             tell
             of
             Christ
             if
             you
             make
             not
             use
             of
             him
             :
             Now
             I
             would
             only
             read
             the
             Text
             over
             again
             ,
             
               Keep
               thy
               heart
               with
               all
               diligence
               ,
               for
               out
               of
               it
               are
               the
               issues
               of
               life
               .
            
             But
             if
             you
             do
             not
             keep
             it
             with
             all
             diligence
             ,
             out
             of
             it
             shall
             be
             the
             issues
             of
             death
             ,
             ye
             shall
             get
             eternal
             torments
             for
             your
             reward
             !
             Now
             to
             him
             who
             can
             perswade
             you
             to
             give
             your
             hearts
             in
             keeping
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             who
             can
             anoint
             your
             eyes
             with
             eye-salve
             to
             see
             your
             lost
             estate
             ,
             to
             His
             blessed
             Name
             we
             desire
             to
             give
             praise
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SERMON
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               Prov.
               4.
               23.
               
            
             
               Keep
               thy
               heart
               with
               all
               diligence
               ,
               for
               out
               of
               it
               are
               the
               issues
               of
               life
               .
            
          
           
             THere
             are
             two
             great
             Books
             which
             a
             Christian
             ought
             mainly
             to
             study
             ,
             there
             is
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             heart
             :
             and
             he
             would
             study
             to
             know
             the
             unspeakable
             goodness
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             desperat
             wickedness
             of
             the
             other
             :
             And
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             the
             first
             time
             that
             a
             Christian
             turns
             over
             the
             first
             page
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             looks
             upon
             that
             desperat
             wickedness
             which
             is
             therein
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             constrained
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               Wo
               is
               me
               ,
               I
               am
               undone
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             there
             is
             as
             much
             wickedness
             in
             every
             ones
             heart
             who
             is
             here
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             a
             quarrel
             to
             destroy
             a
             whole
             world
             ,
             if
             God
             would
             contend
             with
             us
             in
             his
             just
             judgement
             !
             I
             think
             Christians
             can
             never
             trust
             their
             hears
             too
             little
             ,
             &
             they
             can
             never
             trust
             God
             to
             much
             .
             And
             have
             we
             not
             received
             many
             proofs
             of
             both
             these
             ?
             I
             may
             say
             as
             Jeremiah
             said
             ,
             
               The
               heart
               is
               deceitfull
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               desperately
               wicked
               ,
               who
               can
               know
               it
               ?
            
             O
             but
             a
             sight
             of
             the
             evil
             temper
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             a
             sight
             of
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             would
             make
             many
             of
             us
             renounce
             our
             self-righteousness
             and
             our
             spiritual
             pride
             ,
             and
             admire
             his
             transcendant
             righteousness
             .
             I
             think
             a
             Christian
             ought
             to
             be
             as
             these
             four
             beasts
             which
             is
             mentioned
             in
             Rev.
             4.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             where
             the
             four
             beasts
             that
             are
             spoken
             of
             there
             ,
             may
             relate
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             may
             also
             be
             taken
             for
             every
             real
             Christian
             :
             First
             ,
             We
             should
             be
             full
             of
             eyes
             before
             to
             wait
             on
             Christ
             and
             depend
             
             upon
             him
             
               as
               an
               hand-maid
               upon
               her
               Mistress
               ,
            
             and
             not
             to
             reflect
             upon
             these
             things
             that
             are
             behind
             ,
             as
             to
             rest
             upon
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             word
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               I
               presse
               hard
               toward
               the
               mark
               ,
               forgetting
               the
               things
               that
               are
               behind
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Secondly
             ,
             A
             Christian
             should
             look
             to
             those
             things
             that
             are
             behind
             ;
             to
             guard
             against
             enemies
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             much
             in
             searching
             his
             former
             wayes
             ,
             to
             see
             how
             much
             of
             them
             hath
             been
             given
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             of
             them
             hath
             been
             given
             to
             the
             Devil
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Christians
             should
             be
             full
             of
             eyes
             within
             to
             examine
             themselves
             and
             to
             see
             their
             own
             corruptions
             .
             There
             are
             many
             who
             have
             eyes
             without
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             other
             peoples
             carriage
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             no
             eyes
             to
             look
             within
             to
             themselves
             :
             O
             would
             to
             God
             that
             there
             were
             fewer
             markers
             and
             observers
             of
             other
             peoples
             carriage
             ,
             and
             moe
             of
             the
             examiners
             and
             lookers
             to
             themselves
             ,
             
               Purifying
               our selves
               ,
               even
               as
               he
               is
               pure
               .
            
             Fourthly
             ,
             We
             should
             be
             as
             a
             Lion
             in
             our
             walk
             ,
             to
             point
             out
             our
             boldness
             against
             the
             devil
             and
             his
             temptations
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             We
             should
             be
             like
             a
             Calf
             ,
             or
             an
             Oxe
             ,
             to
             point
             out
             our
             laboriousness
             .
             Sixthly
             ,
             We
             should
             be
             like
             
               the
               face
               of
               men
            
             ,
             to
             point
             out
             our
             understanding
             and
             knowledge
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             We
             should
             be
             like
             a
             
               flying
               Eagle
            
             ,
             to
             point
             out
             our
             heavenly
             mindednesse
             ,
             all
             our
             conversation
             should
             be
             directed
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             all
             our
             thoughts
             and
             all
             our
             actions
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             words
             should
             be
             conformable
             to
             his
             mind
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Eagle
             hath
             wings
             ,
             so
             also
             ought
             we
             to
             have
             wings
             ,
             even
             as
             they
             had
             six
             wings
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             two
             of
             them
             to
             cover
             our
             face
             ,
             to
             point
             out
             the
             reverence
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             give
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             we
             should
             have
             two
             wings
             to
             cover
             
             our
             hands
             ,
             to
             shew
             out
             our
             readinesse
             to
             obe●
             Gods
             Commandements
             :
             and
             we
             should
             have
             two
             wings
             to
             cover
             our
             feet
             ,
             to
             point
             out
             o
             〈…〉
             Imperfections
             ,
             and
             the
             crooked
             paths
             we
             walk
             into
             .
             O
             Christians
             ,
             will
             ye
             study
             these
             three
             following
             things
             ,
             and
             ye
             will
             not
             have
             so
             high
             thoughts
             of
             your selves
             as
             oftentimes
             ye
             have
             .
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             through
             the
             restraining
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             those
             grievous
             sins
             which
             ye
             commit
             ,
             comes
             not
             up
             to
             the
             perfection
             of
             
               Adultery
               ,
               Sodomy
            
             and
             Incest
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             sin
             which
             ye
             commit
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             some
             secret
             inclination
             to
             it
             ,
             although
             ye
             think
             ye
             hate
             it
             much
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             is
             impossible
             for
             you
             to
             comprend
             ,
             take
             up
             ,
             and
             remember
             those
             iniquities
             that
             you
             have
             committed
             since
             ye
             were
             born
             ,
             as
             David
             is
             convinced
             ,
             
               Psal.
               51.
               2.
               
               Cleanse
               me
               from
               my
               sin
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             we
             conceive
             to
             be
             not
             only
             from
             his
             known
             sins
             ,
             but
             from
             his
             sins
             which
             he
             had
             forgotten
             :
             And
             therefore
             he
             bids
             God
             make
             them
             known
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             I
             would
             say
             this
             to
             you
             ,
             
               David
               who
               was
               a
               man
               according
               to
               Gods
               own
               heart
               ,
            
             he
             knew
             not
             the
             number
             of
             his
             sins
             :
             and
             O
             how
             much
             lesse
             can
             we
             that
             never
             came
             the
             hundreth
             part
             so
             far
             ?
             And
             also
             you
             may
             see
             it
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             
               Joh.
               How
               many
               are
               mine
               iniquities
               and
               sins
               ?
               make
               me
               to
               know
               my
               transgression
               and
               my
               sin
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             we
             come
             to
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             four
             things
             which
             we
             spoke
             to
             from
             them
             at
             the
             last
             occasion
             :
             First
             ,
             The
             duty
             commanded
             ,
             
               Keep
               thy
               heart
            
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             qualification
             how
             this
             duty
             of
             keeping
             the
             heart
             should
             be
             gone
             about
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             
               with
               all
               diligence
            
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             hath
             many
             temptations
             seeking
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             likewise
             presupposed
             in
             
             that
             word
             ,
             
               keep
               thy
               heart
               with
               all
               diligence
               .
            
             Lasty
             ,
             The
             reasons
             why
             we
             should
             keep
             it
             ,
             for
             
               out
               of
               it
               are
               the
               issues
               of
               life
               .
            
             Now
             for
             the
             first
             thing
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             we
             spoke
             to
             two
             things
             from
             it
             ,
             First
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             a
             Christians
             duty
             to
             keep
             his
             heart
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             What
             was
             comprehended
             under
             this
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             keep
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             likewise
             of
             those
             disadvantages
             which
             a
             Christian
             hath
             from
             the
             not
             keeping
             of
             the
             heart
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             first
             thing
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Christians
             duty
             to
             keep
             his
             heart
             .
             We
             shall
             speak
             yet
             to
             some
             Considerations
             to
             perswade
             you
             to
             this
             duty
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Consideration
             is
             ,
             Take
             notice
             of
             the
             had
             qualifications
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             six
             or
             seven
             bad
             qualifications
             of
             it
             .
             First
             ,
             The
             heart
             is
             exceeding
             deceitful
             ,
             
               Jer.
               17
               ,
               9.
               
               The
               heart
               is
               deceitful
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               desperatly
               wicked
               ,
               who
               can
               know
               it
               !
            
             and
             likewise
             Isaiah
             speaks
             of
             a
             
               deceived
               heart
            
             which
             leads
             people
             aside
             ,
             Isa.
             44.
             20.
             
             The
             heart
             of
             man
             is
             a
             deceitfull
             thing
             ,
             it
             will
             preach
             
               peace
               ,
               peace
            
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             none
             .
             O
             it
             is
             deceitfull
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             us
             commit
             sinne
             when
             there
             is
             no
             outward
             pleasure
             therein
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             
               the
               heart
               is
               desperatly
               wicked
               ,
               who
               can
               know
               it
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             threatnings
             ,
             commands
             ,
             promises
             ,
             and
             convictions
             of
             sin
             ,
             yet
             the
             heart
             will
             cause
             you
             to
             sin
             ,
             if
             hell
             were
             put
             in
             your
             way
             ,
             yet
             for
             the
             pleasure
             of
             an
             idol
             ,
             ye
             would
             run
             to
             the
             sin
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             a
             cursed
             union
             betwixt
             the
             heart
             and
             idols
             ,
             
               Hos.
               4
               8.
               
               And
               they
               set
               their
               heart
               on
               their
               iniquity
               .
            
             Hos.
             4.
             17.
             
             
               Ephraim
               is
               joyned
               to
               his
               Idols
               ,
               let
               him
               alone
               .
            
             And
             that
             word
             is
             thrice
             repeated
             in
             
               Ezek.
               14
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               They
               have
               set
               up
               their
               Idols
               in
               their
               hearts
               :
            
             Keep
             your
             hearts
             
             with
             all
             diligence
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             lest
             that
             union
             be
             i
             〈…〉
             tertained
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             There
             is
             many
             of
             ou●
             hearts
             that
             is
             exceeding
             mad
             ,
             
               Eccles.
               9.
               3.
               
               Th●
               heart
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               is
               full
               of
               evil
               ,
               and
               madnes●
               is
               in
               their
               heart
               ,
               while
               they
               live
               ,
               and
               after
               tha●
               they
               go
               to
               the
               dead
               .
            
             Alas
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             bu●
             madnesse
             in
             our
             hearts
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             word
             ,
             
               the
               land
               is
               full
               of
               Images
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               mad
               up
               〈…〉
               their
               Idols
               .
            
             Certainly
             the
             madness
             of
             our
             heart●
             speaks
             that
             we
             keep
             not
             our
             hearts
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             Our
             hearts
             are
             divided
             ,
             as
             in
             
               Hos.
               10.
               2.
               
               Then
               heart
               is
               divided
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             speaks
             a
             great
             necessity
             of
             keeping
             our
             hearts
             .
             Sixthly
             ,
             Our
             hear
             〈…〉
             are
             exceeding
             whoorish
             ,
             
               Ezek.
               6.
               9.
               
               Because
               I
               am
               broken
               with
               their
               whoorish
               heart
               which
               hath
               departed
               from
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             Our
             hearts
             are
             exceeding
             dull
             and
             ignorant
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             as
             in
             
               Eph.
               4.
               18.
               
               Having
               the
               understanding
               darkned
               ,
               being
               alienated
               from
               the
               life
               of
               God
               ,
               through
               the
               ignorance
               that
               is
               in
               them
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               blindnesse
               of
               their
               heart
               .
            
             There
             is
             such
             an
             Egyptian
             darknesse
             upon
             our
             hearts
             ,
             that
             wee
             cannot
             know
             sin
             ,
             there
             is
             some
             of
             us
             that
             (
             I
             fear
             )
             knows
             not
             good
             by
             evil
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             consideration
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             difficulty
             to
             keep
             our
             hearts
             ,
             therefore
             wee
             ought
             strongly
             to
             guard
             them
             :
             Adam
             had
             his
             heart
             but
             a
             short
             time
             in
             keeping
             ,
             and
             yet
             hee
             could
             not
             keep
             it
             ;
             which
             shews
             the
             difficulty
             in
             keeping
             of
             it
             ,
             
               Psal.
               25.
               20.
               
               O
               keep
               my
               soul
               ,
               and
               deliver
               me
               ,
               let
               me
               not
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               for
               I
               put
               my
               trust
               in
               thee
               .
               1
               Pet.
               4.
               19.
               
               Wherefore
               ,
               let
               them
               that
               suffer
               according
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               commit
               the
               keeping
               of
               their
               souls
               to
               him
               in
               well-doing
               ,
               as
               unto
               a
               faithfull
               Creator
               .
            
             I
             would
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             pray
             that
             prayer
             which
             Christ
             prayed
             when
             he
             was
             
             upon
             the
             crosse
             ,
             
               Father
               ,
               into
               thy
               hands
               I
               commit
               〈…〉
               y
               spirit
               :
            
             O
             pray
             that
             prayer
             every
             day
             !
             for
             〈◊〉
             say
             ,
             if
             God
             forsake
             us
             but
             one
             hour
             ,
             O
             what
             a
             great
             multitude
             of
             sinnes
             would
             we
             commit
             ,
             
               Acts
               5.
               4.
               
               Why
               hast
               thou
               conceived
               this
               thing
               in
               ●hine
               heart
               ?
               thou
               hast
               not
               lied
               unto
               men
               but
               unto
               God
               :
            
             Yea
             ,
             even
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             judge
             of
             all
             ,
             ●s
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             it
             was
             conceived
             in
             thine
             ●eart
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             was
             brought
             forth
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             consideration
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             heart
             is
             ●he
             mother
             and
             original
             of
             all
             evil
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             were
             believed
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             we
             would
             watch
             with
             much
             watchfulnesse
             ,
             and
             serious
             self-examina●ion
             .
             Likewise
             I
             would
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             not
             keep●ng
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             many
             of
             your
             walkings
             so
             prophanely
             as
             we
             do
             ;
             It
             is
             impossible
             for
             you
             to
             walk
             with
             God
             aright
             ,
             if
             ye
             have
             not
             your
             hearts
             keeped
             :
             if
             ye
             would
             keep
             〈◊〉
             good
             conversation
             ,
             then
             keep
             your
             hearts
             ,
             for
             ●e
             must
             never
             at
             any
             time
             trust
             your
             hearts
             ,
             for
             ●ither
             one
             time
             or
             another
             they
             will
             turn
             ene●ies
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             consideration
             is
             this
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             most
             excellent
             thing
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             keep
             his
             heart
             ,
             would
             ye
             win
             to
             that
             commendation
             that
             Solo●on
             hath
             ,
             
               Prov.
               16.
               32.
               
               He
               that
               ruleth
               his
               spirit
               ,
               〈◊〉
               better
               then
               he
               that
               taketh
               a
               city
               .
            
             O
             then
             keep
             ●our
             hearts
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             It
             is
             better
             to
             ●onquer
             that
             Modicum
             ,
             and
             little
             thing
             ,
             the
             ●eart
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             for
             one
             to
             conquer
             a
             city
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             the
             second
             thing
             that
             I
             would
             speak
             to
             ●rom
             keeping
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             is
             to
             these
             disadvan
             〈…〉
             ges
             which
             is
             waiting
             upon
             the
             not
             keeping
             ●f
             it
             .
             Prov.
             25.
             last
             verse
             ,
             
               He
               that
               hath
               not
               ●ule
               over
               his
               own
               spirit
               ,
               is
               like
               a
               city
               that
               is
               ●roken
               down
               ,
               and
               without
               walls
               .
            
             And
             I
             would
             
             give
             you
             these
             disadvantages
             which
             will
             at
             〈…〉
             upon
             these
             that
             doth
             not
             keep
             their
             hear
             〈…〉
             First
             ,
             A
             temptation
             will
             soon
             overcome
             th
             〈…〉
             person
             with
             little
             difficulty
             ;
             the
             devil
             will
             〈◊〉
             need
             to
             use
             many
             arguments
             for
             the
             gaining
             〈◊〉
             that
             persons
             heart
             :
             Alace
             ,
             our
             hearts
             (
             ma
             〈…〉
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             all
             appearance
             )
             is
             in
             the
             de
             〈…〉
             hands
             ,
             &
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             surer
             grip
             of
             them
             ,
             th
             〈…〉
             we
             our selves
             have
             .
             Oh
             that
             the
             devil
             sho
             〈…〉
             have
             so
             many
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             〈◊〉
             of
             them
             should
             be
             at
             his
             command
             !
             O
             beli
             〈…〉
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             hardest
             master
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             the
             wo
             〈…〉
             master
             that
             ever
             ye
             served
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             once
             〈◊〉
             us
             within
             his
             grips
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             hard
             getting
             o
             〈…〉
             again
             .
             These
             hearts
             which
             are
             not
             keeped
             ,
             〈◊〉
             all
             put
             through
             other
             with
             confusion
             ,
             like
             〈◊〉
             ruinous
             city
             ,
             that
             wanteth
             government
             .
             B●lieve
             it
             ,
             ye
             cannot
             do
             God
             a
             greater
             servi
             〈…〉
             then
             to
             keep
             your
             hearts
             well
             ,
             and
             the
             de
             〈…〉
             would
             count
             it
             a
             great
             courtesie
             done
             to
             hi●
             if
             ye
             would
             resign
             them
             to
             him
             :
             Therefore
             s
             〈…〉
             which
             of
             them
             ye
             will
             obey
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             If
             〈◊〉
             would
             consider
             and
             look
             what
             a
             thing
             the
             hea
             〈…〉
             of
             man
             is
             ,
             O
             ye
             would
             guard
             it
             more
             then
             〈◊〉
             do
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             alwayes
             besiedged
             with
             the
             〈◊〉
             which
             the
             devil
             sets
             before
             your
             eyes
             !
             〈◊〉
             there
             is
             three
             lusts
             which
             the
             devil
             do
             〈◊〉
             siedge
             you
             with
             ,
             and
             be
             sure
             they
             shall
             all
             ov
             〈…〉
             come
             you
             if
             ye
             keep
             not
             your
             hearts
             .
             〈◊〉
             
               The
               lust
               of
               the
               eye
            
             ;
             O
             but
             that
             lust
             hath
             broug
             〈…〉
             many
             to
             his
             obedience
             !
             Secondly
             ,
             
               The
               lust
               〈◊〉
               the
               flesh
            
             ;
             O
             that
             hath
             overcome
             many
             !
             A
             〈…〉
             thirdly
             ,
             
               The
               pride
               of
               life
            
             ;
             O
             to
             think
             ho
             〈…〉
             these
             three
             enemies
             hath
             taken
             many
             captive
             〈…〉
          
           
             Now
             ,
             the
             next
             thing
             which
             I
             shall
             insi
             〈…〉
             little
             upon
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             point
             out
             some
             markes
             〈◊〉
             
             evidences
             whether
             ye
             have
             kept
             your
             hearts
             or
             ●ot
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             If
             ye
             have
             keeped
             your
             hearts
             aright
             ,
             〈◊〉
             will
             endeavor
             to
             crucifie
             vain
             thoughts
             :
             Are
             〈…〉
             ere
             not
             some
             here
             that
             never
             knew
             what
             it
             〈…〉
             s
             to
             crucifie
             and
             crush
             vain
             and
             idle
             thoghts
             ?
             ●his
             was
             an
             evidence
             that
             David
             kept
             his
             heart
             .
             
               ●sal
               .
               119.
               113.
               
               I
               hate
               vain
               thoughts
               ,
               but
               thy
               〈…〉
               w
               do
               I
               love
               .
            
             There
             is
             some
             that
             repents
             for
             〈…〉
             ward
             breakings
             out
             of
             sin
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             se
             〈…〉
             et
             sins
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             be
             sure
             these
             ne
             〈…〉
             kept
             their
             hearts
             .
             Did
             ye
             never
             read
             that
             ,
             
               〈…〉
               at
               .
               5.
               8.
               
               Blessed
               are
               the
               poor
               in
               heart
               ?
            
             Your
             〈…〉
             ctification
             shall
             never
             grow
             so
             long
             as
             ye
             〈…〉
             dge
             vain
             thoughts
             within
             your
             breasts
             .
             
               O
               Je
               〈…〉
               salem
               !
               how
               long
               shall
               vain
               thoughts
               lodge
               with
               〈…〉
               thee
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ?
             Be
             carefull
             to
             think
             ●pon
             such
             thoughts
             as
             ye
             may
             answer
             for
             one
             〈…〉
             y
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             your
             mid-night
             thoughts
             〈…〉
             all
             be
             read
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             angels
             and
             men
             .
             〈◊〉
             would
             ye
             not
             be
             ashamed
             and
             loath
             your
             〈…〉
             lves
             ,
             if
             ye
             would
             consider
             these
             vile
             and
             vain
             ●houghts
             that
             lodge
             within
             many
             of
             you
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             These
             hearts
             that
             is
             not
             kept
             ,
             they
             ●mbrace
             tentations
             so
             soon
             as
             they
             are
             assaulted
             〈◊〉
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             do
             not
             take
             notice
             that
             they
             〈…〉
             e
             temptations
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             mark
             of
             one
             that
             〈…〉
             eepeth
             not
             his
             heart
             ,
             that
             takes
             not
             notice
             of
             〈…〉
             e
             devil
             til
             he
             hath
             shut
             his
             temptation
             with
             〈…〉
             his
             breast
             :
             this
             is
             clear
             that
             David
             keeped
             〈…〉
             ot
             his
             heart
             when
             the
             devils
             temptations
             did
             〈◊〉
             assault
             him
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             11.
             and
             got
             such
             a
             victory
             ●ver
             him
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             also
             clear
             in
             the
             practice
             ●f
             Peter
             ,
             when
             he
             denied
             his
             Master
             thrice
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             token
             that
             he
             keeped
             not
             his
             heart
             well
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Evidence
             of
             one
             that
             keepeth
             not
             
             his
             heart
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             commit
             sin
             with
             much
             d●liberation
             :
             many
             of
             us
             commit
             sin
             after
             we
             have
             been
             thinking
             long
             upon
             it
             :
             hence
             it
             〈◊〉
             spoken
             ,
             
               that
               there
               is
               some
               that
               studies
               iniqui
               〈…〉
               upon
               their
               beds
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               is
               light
               they
               put
               〈◊〉
               in
               practice
               ,
            
             Micah
             2.
             1.
             and
             likewise
             in
             Prov.
             〈◊〉
             Amongst
             these
             heinous
             sins
             that
             is
             odious
             〈◊〉
             hateful
             to
             God
             :
             
               Wicked
               imaginations
            
             is
             reck●ned
             amongst
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
             vers
             .
             18.
             
             I
             s
             〈…〉
             ye
             who
             sin
             with
             much
             deliberation
             ,
             ye
             h
             〈…〉
             losed
             much
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             to
             sin
             wi
             〈…〉
             deliberation
             or
             advisement
             ,
             is
             more
             then
             to
             〈◊〉
             against
             light
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             mark
             of
             these
             that
             doth
             not
             kee
             〈…〉
             their
             hearts
             ,
             they
             sin
             with
             touch
             willingne
             〈…〉
             and
             pleasure
             ;
             Ephraim
             willingly
             worshipp
             〈…〉
             the
             Calfs
             of
             Dan
             and
             Bethel
             ,
             are
             there
             not
             so
             〈…〉
             here
             ,
             whose
             hearts
             are
             following
             their
             Ido
             〈…〉
             and
             posting
             hard
             after
             them
             ?
             But
             O
             can
             yo
             〈…〉
             idols
             do
             you
             any
             good
             ,
             and
             purchase
             pleasu
             〈…〉
             to
             you
             one
             day
             ?
             and
             be
             sure
             of
             this
             ,
             these
             w
             〈…〉
             sin
             with
             such
             willingnesse
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             that
             a
             clear
             evidence
             that
             they
             keep
             not
             their
             hea
             〈…〉
             well
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             Evidence
             of
             a
             heart
             which
             is
             〈◊〉
             keeped
             ,
             is
             ,
             when
             a
             Christians
             heart
             can
             mis
             〈…〉
             gard
             opportunities
             ,
             in
             which
             opportunit
             〈…〉
             communion
             with
             God
             may
             be
             attained
             ,
             it
             i
             〈…〉
             token
             that
             the
             Brides
             heart
             was
             not
             keepe
             when
             she
             would
             not
             rise
             and
             open
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             sixth
             Evidence
             ,
             when
             the
             heart
             〈◊〉
             not
             up
             the
             motions
             of
             God
             towards
             it
             ,
             tha
             〈…〉
             a
             token
             that
             that
             mans
             heart
             is
             not
             well
             keep●
             who
             cannot
             take
             up
             Gods
             motions
             :
             but
             Christian
             whose
             heart
             is
             keeped
             ,
             he
             can
             〈◊〉
             up
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             this
             is
             clear
             
             〈◊〉
             compare
             the
             2.
             and
             3.
             
             Chap.
             of
             the
             Songs
             〈…〉
             gether
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             ye
             may
             know
             whether
             your
             hearts
             〈◊〉
             keeped
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             ye
             do
             not
             〈…〉
             scern
             the
             decayes
             of
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             spirit
             〈…〉
             ithin
             you
             .
             There
             is
             four
             graces
             by
             which
             a
             〈…〉
             hristian
             may
             know
             whether
             he
             keeps
             his
             heart
             〈◊〉
             not
             .
             First
             ,
             If
             the
             grace
             of
             prayer
             decay
             .
             Se
             〈…〉
             ndly
             ,
             Tenderness
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Faith.
             Fourth
             〈…〉
             ,
             Love.
             O
             therefore
             I
             would
             desire
             you
             to
             try
             〈…〉
             ur
             graces
             what
             condition
             they
             are
             in
             ,
             lest
             ye
             〈◊〉
             down
             to
             the
             grave
             with
             a
             mistake
             in
             your
             〈…〉
             some
             :
             Now
             I
             shall
             shut
             up
             our
             discourse
             〈…〉
             h
             speaking
             these
             four
             things
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             A
             Christian
             ought
             to
             keep
             his
             heart
             〈…〉
             stantly
             :
             The
             Hypocrite
             hath
             a
             sort
             of
             keep
             〈…〉
             g
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             but
             he
             keeps
             it
             not
             so
             con
             〈…〉
             tly
             as
             a
             real
             Christian.
             And
             there
             is
             five
             〈…〉
             es
             when
             especially
             he
             keeps
             it
             ,
             the
             first
             time
             〈◊〉
             ,
             When
             he
             is
             under
             affictions
             and
             crosses
             ,
             〈…〉
             en
             he
             will
             not
             let
             his
             heart
             wander
             from
             the
             〈…〉
             yes
             of
             Gods
             commandements
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             〈…〉
             ep
             his
             heart
             mightily
             at
             that
             time
             .
             Second
             〈…〉
             ,
             He
             will
             keep
             his
             heart
             at
             that
             time
             when
             〈…〉
             victions
             are
             sharp
             and
             strong
             upon
             him
             ,
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             37.
             
             
               When
               they
               were
               prickt
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               〈…〉
               y
               cryed
               out
               ,
               men
               and
               brethren
               ,
               what
               shall
               we
            
             〈◊〉
             amongst
             which
             we
             may
             conceive
             there
             were
             〈…〉
             dry
             Hypocrits
             .
             The
             Hypocrite
             thinks
             to
             win
             〈…〉
             ough
             the
             world
             ,
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             a
             real
             〈◊〉
             ;
             but
             believe
             it
             ,
             although
             ye
             would
             win
             〈…〉
             ough
             the
             world
             under
             this
             notion
             (
             as
             many
             〈…〉
             th
             )
             yet
             the
             day
             is
             coming
             when
             ye
             and
             your
             〈…〉
             ctise
             shall
             be
             put
             to
             the
             touch
             stone
             .
             The
             〈…〉
             ird
             time
             when
             the
             Hypocrite
             would
             keep
             his
             〈…〉
             rt
             ,
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             going
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             
             of
             the
             Communion
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             is
             come
             fro●
             it
             ,
             he
             will
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             his
             heart
             any
             more
             and
             the
             only
             reason
             that
             he
             keeps
             his
             hear●
             then
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             have
             peace
             with
             a
             natural
             conscience
             .
             Yea
             ,
             I
             fear
             ,
             if
             we
             were
             all
             searched
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             known
             that
             the
             most
             end
             w●
             pray
             for
             ,
             is
             to
             satisfie
             a
             natural
             conscience
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             please
             God
             :
             The
             4.
             time
             when
             a
             Hypocrite
             will
             keep
             his
             heart
             ,
             is
             under
             sickness
             &
             diseases
             ,
             yea
             ,
             any
             gross
             one
             will
             keep
             his
             heart
             〈◊〉
             sicknes
             ,
             they
             who
             never
             prayed
             (
             almost
             )
             wil
             pr●●
             at
             that
             time
             .
             The
             last
             time
             when
             he
             will
             keep
             his
             heart
             ,
             will
             be
             when
             he
             is
             called
             to
             som●
             publick
             holy
             work
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             called
             to
             pra●
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             O
             then
             he
             will
             keep
             h
             〈…〉
             heart
             diligently
             !
             and
             if
             he
             be
             in
             a
             Minister●
             sight
             he
             will
             keep
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             :
             but
             〈◊〉
             these
             men
             doth
             not
             remember
             that
             a
             grea
             〈…〉
             one
             than
             a
             Minister
             sees
             them
             ;
             even
             God
             th●
             Lord.
             A
             Hypocrite
             will
             keep
             his
             outward
             〈◊〉
             but
             not
             his
             inward
             man
             :
             he
             will
             not
             swea●
             but
             in
             his
             heart
             he
             will
             curse
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             kee●
             his
             feet
             outwardly
             ,
             but
             inwardly
             he
             will
             commit
             adultery
             in
             his
             heart
             ;
             If
             ye
             would
             be
             sincere
             ,
             ye
             must
             mortifie
             your
             invisible
             idols
             〈◊〉
             well
             as
             your
             visible
             idols
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             that
             I
             would
             say
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ye
             keep
             your
             hearts
             ,
             and
             not
             resign
             them
             freely
             to
             God
             ,
             although
             ye
             were
             to
             live
             eigh
             〈…〉
             years
             ,
             and
             if
             ye
             would
             pray
             the
             one
             fourty
             〈◊〉
             weep
             the
             other
             fourty
             of
             these
             years
             ,
             (
             if
             suc●
             a
             thing
             could
             be
             possible
             )
             yet
             all
             that
             p
             〈…〉
             should
             be
             for
             nought
             ,
             if
             ye
             do
             not
             freely
             fi
             〈…〉
             give
             him
             your
             heart
             ,
             for
             you
             shall
             get
             that
             fearfull
             sentence
             pronounced
             upon
             you
             ,
             
               Depar●
               from
               me
               you
               cursed
               ,
               I
               knew
               you
               never
               !
            
             O
             the
             〈…〉
             
             fore
             while
             it
             is
             called
             to
             day
             ,
             give
             God
             your
             ●arts
             :
             
               Psal.
               78.
               56.
               
               Yet
               they
               tempted
               and
               pro
               〈…〉
               ked
               the
               most
               high
               God
               ,
               and
               kept
               not
               his
               testi
               〈…〉
               nies
               .
               Psal
               34.
               16.
               
               The
               face
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               〈…〉
               ainst
               them
               that
               do
               evil
               ,
               to
               cut
               off
               the
               remem
               〈…〉
               ance
               of
               them
               from
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             If
             ye
             had
             the
             〈…〉
             ogue
             of
             an
             Angel
             to
             speak
             and
             pray
             ,
             yet
             if
             ye
             〈◊〉
             him
             not
             your
             hearts
             ,
             all
             your
             prayers
             shall
             〈◊〉
             back
             empty
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             thing
             which
             I
             would
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             〈…〉
             his
             ,
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             is
             a
             thing
             which
             ye
             will
             〈◊〉
             a
             great
             difficulty
             to
             keep
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             a
             proof
             〈◊〉
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             will
             even
             sometimes
             〈…〉
             nge
             in
             prayer
             .
             He
             will
             sometimes
             change
             〈◊〉
             times
             ,
             First
             ,
             When
             he
             begins
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             〈◊〉
             flame
             of
             love
             to
             God.
             And
             secondly
             ,
             He
             〈◊〉
             fall
             secure
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             He
             will
             have
             〈…〉
             ible
             thoughts
             of
             God.
             And
             lastly
             ,
             (
             ere
             he
             〈…〉
             e
             done
             )
             he
             will
             speak
             to
             God
             as
             to
             his
             com
             〈…〉
             ion
             ,
             and
             I
             would
             pose
             all
             of
             you
             that
             are
             〈…〉
             e
             if
             ye
             have
             not
             been
             in
             all
             (
             or
             most
             part
             )
             of
             〈…〉
             se
             frames
             when
             you
             have
             been
             praying
             ?
             〈◊〉
             I
             would
             charge
             you
             (
             as
             ye
             will
             answer
             Christ
             one
             day
             )
             that
             ye
             would
             give
             him
             your
             〈◊〉
             !
             there
             is
             two
             words
             which
             I
             would
             say
             you
             ,
             and
             O
             that
             ye
             would
             consider
             upon
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Christ
             comes
             and
             sayes
             to
             us
             first
             ,
             
               Take
               〈…〉
               y
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               deny
               thy self
               ,
               and
               follow
               me
               :
            
             〈◊〉
             is
             Christs
             first
             word
             unto
             a
             Believer
             :
             and
             〈…〉
             ut
             that
             be
             a
             great
             mystery
             to
             flesh
             and
             〈…〉
             d.
             And
             the
             Devil
             comes
             and
             sayes
             the
             se
             〈…〉
             d
             word
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             
               Fall
               down
               and
               worship
               〈◊〉
               and
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               a
               Kingdom
               .
            
             The
             first
             〈…〉
             d
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             is
             ay
             the
             fairest
             word
             that
             〈…〉
             all
             get
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             of
             Christs
             is
             the
             sharp
             〈…〉
             Now
             which
             of
             these
             two
             offers
             will
             ye
             
             chuse
             ?
             I
             would
             only
             say
             these
             two
             words
             〈◊〉
             you
             ,
             First
             ,
             Think
             yee
             not
             shame
             to
             refu
             〈…〉
             Christ
             so
             openly
             as
             ye
             do
             ?
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             th
             〈…〉
             answer
             which
             ye
             give
             him
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             answ
             〈…〉
             which
             he
             seeks
             ,
             I
             say
             one
             day
             ye
             shall
             be
             broug
             〈…〉
             before
             his
             throne
             waiting
             for
             your
             condemn●tion
             ,
             if
             you
             give
             not
             precious
             Christ
             yo
             〈…〉
             hearts
             ;
             ye
             shall
             stand
             before
             his
             Tribunal
             to
             receive
             your
             last
             and
             fearful
             doome
             !
             O
             man
             ,
             and
             O
             woman
             !
             with
             what
             face
             wilt
             thou
             st
             〈…〉
             and
             what
             wilt
             thou
             have
             to
             say
             when
             tho
             〈…〉
             stands
             before
             him
             ?
             I
             remember
             the
             word
             of
             〈◊〉
             cursed
             Emperor
             who
             had
             made
             defection
             fro●
             Christ
             ,
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             breath
             out
             his
             l
             〈…〉
             words
             ,
             thus
             ,
             sadly
             .
             
               Thou
               hast
               overcome
               me
               〈◊〉
               last
               ,
               O
               Galilean
               !
            
             So
             he
             is
             too
             strong
             a
             pa
             〈…〉
             to
             thee
             to
             contend
             with
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             he
             w
             〈…〉
             overcome
             thee
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             last
             thing
             that
             I
             would
             say
             unto
             y
             〈…〉
             is
             ,
             if
             you
             do
             not
             give
             him
             your
             hearts
             ,
             I
             (
             as
             〈◊〉
             Ambassador
             of
             Christ
             )
             declare
             to
             you
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Christ
             and
             you
             shall
             fight
             together
             !
             Put
             〈◊〉
             your
             harness
             ,
             put
             on
             your
             Steel
             coat
             ,
             (
             s
             〈…〉
             Christ
             will
             be
             ready
             for
             you
             )
             and
             boast
             wh
             〈…〉
             ye
             put
             off
             again
             .
             And
             I
             would
             say
             this
             unto
             yo
             〈…〉
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             you
             to
             take
             Christ
             〈…〉
             cept
             ye
             get
             a
             sight
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             beauty
             ,
             〈◊〉
             if
             you
             saw
             him
             in
             his
             beauty
             ,
             ye
             would
             〈◊〉
             I
             'le
             take
             him
             although
             I
             get
             not
             a
             Kingdo
             〈…〉
             O
             the
             Angels
             and
             glorified
             Spirits
             of
             just
             〈◊〉
             now
             made
             perfect
             ,
             may
             wonder
             at
             us
             why
             〈◊〉
             stand
             out
             so
             long
             !
             Oh!
             Will
             you
             give
             to
             〈…〉
             ther
             your
             hearts
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             precious
             Chr
             〈…〉
             who
             hath
             given
             you
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             who
             worthy
             of
             all
             your
             hearts
             :
             Can
             you
             look
             up
             〈…〉
             that
             noble
             Plant
             of
             renown
             ,
             and
             not
             give
             〈◊〉
             
             your
             hearts
             ?
             who
             had
             a
             hole
             made
             in
             his
             side
             ●hrough
             which
             ye
             may
             see
             his
             heart
             !
             Oh
             man
             !
             ●nd
             Oh
             woman
             !
             Why
             will
             ye
             not
             give
             Christ
             ●our
             hearts
             ?
             what
             shall
             ye
             say
             ,
             when
             Christ
             shall
             say
             first
             to
             you
             ,
             why
             would
             ye
             not
             sincere●y
             give
             me
             one
             day
             in
             your
             life
             time
             ?
             Secondly
             ,
             Why
             would
             you
             not
             give
             me
             your
             hearts
             ?
             〈◊〉
             will
             tell
             you
             three
             things
             which
             will
             be
             very
             terrible
             for
             you
             (
             O
             atheists
             !
             )
             In
             that
             day
             when
             ●ou
             shall
             appear
             before
             Gods
             Tribunal
             .
             First
             ,
             〈…〉
             e
             hearing
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Which
             〈◊〉
             more
             terrible
             ,
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ▪
             ●astly
             ,
             Which
             is
             terriblest
             of
             all
             ;
             when
             that
             ●earfull
             sentence
             shall
             be
             pronounced
             against
             ●ou
             ,
             
               Depart
               ,
               Depart
            
             !
             O
             then
             you
             shall
             curse
             ●he
             day
             that
             ever
             ye
             were
             born
             in
             Glasgow
             o●
             〈◊〉
             Scotland
             !
             Now
             O
             you
             inhabitants
             of
             this
             ●lace
             ,
             I
             charge
             you
             (
             as
             ye
             shall
             answer
             one
             day
             〈◊〉
             God
             )
             that
             ye
             would
             give
             him
             your
             hearts
             in
             ●eeping
             ,
             and
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             ye
             shall
             have
             life
             e●ernal
             ,
             O
             therefore
             ,
             
               Kiss
               the
               Son
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               〈…〉
               st
               his
               anger
               break
               out
               ,
               and
               you
               perish
               for
               ever
               !
            
             〈…〉
             ow
             to
             him
             who
             can
             perswade
             your
             hearts
             to
             ●mbrace
             him
             ,
             we
             desire
             to
             give
             praise
             .
          
        
         
           
             SERMON
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               ●ov
               .
               4.
               23.
               
            
             
               Keep
               thy
               heart
               with
               all
               diligence
               ,
               for
               out
               of
               it
               are
               the
               issues
               of
               life
               .
            
          
           
             THere
             is
             a
             great
             and
             vaste
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             Christian
             while
             he
             is
             on
             earth
             ,
             here
             below
             ,
             travelling
             in
             〈…〉
             ese
             Tents
             of
             mortality
             ;
             and
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             ●hristian
             when
             he
             shall
             be
             above
             taking
             up
             his
             
             Eternal
             possession
             in
             those
             blessed
             and
             everla
             〈…〉
             ing
             Tents
             of
             immortality
             :
             And
             O!
             is
             it
             〈◊〉
             mystery
             for
             you
             to
             beleive
             that
             such
             a
             day
             is
             〈…〉
             proaching
             when
             those
             hearts
             of
             yours
             wh
             〈…〉
             have
             been
             so
             unstedfast
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             go
             〈…〉
             ness
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             once
             be
             
               made
               as
               pill
               ar
               〈…〉
               the
               house
               of
               your
               God
               ,
               no
               more
               to
               go
               out
               ?
            
             We
             〈◊〉
             compare
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             Christian
             (
             while
             〈◊〉
             here
             below
             )
             unto
             Reuben
             ,
             it
             is
             
               unstable
               ,
               as
               〈…〉
               ter
               which
               doth
               marre
               its
               excellencie
            
             ;
             For
             a
             C
             〈…〉
             stian
             (
             while
             he
             is
             here
             below
             )
             he
             is
             like
             〈◊〉
             moon
             ,
             changeable
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             many
             vici
             〈…〉
             tudes
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             shall
             be
             above
             ,
             he
             shall
             as
             the
             Sun
             ,
             
               Having
               the
               light
               of
               seven
               day
               〈…〉
            
             And
             is
             not
             this
             a
             mystery
             for
             you
             to
             belie
             〈…〉
             that
             such
             a
             day
             is
             approaching
             ,
             when
             th
             〈…〉
             hearts
             of
             yours
             that
             have
             wearied
             so
             much
             the
             service
             of
             God
             to
             whom
             prayer
             hath
             〈◊〉
             a
             cross
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             worshipping
             of
             God
             the
             publick
             ordinances
             hath
             been
             a
             burden
             〈◊〉
             say
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             a
             mystery
             for
             you
             to
             believe
             〈◊〉
             such
             a
             day
             is
             approaching
             ,
             
               when
               ye
               shall
               s
               〈…〉
               God
               night
               and
               day
               without
               any
               wearying
               :
            
             Th
             〈…〉
             is
             not
             such
             a
             voice
             heard
             in
             heaven
             as
             this
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
               is
               a
               hard
               saying
               ,
               who
               can
               hear
               it
               ?
            
             If
             it
             〈◊〉
             possible
             that
             ye
             could
             ask
             that
             question
             at
             〈◊〉
             if
             he
             desire
             to
             change
             his
             estate
             ,
             or
             is
             wea
             〈…〉
             to
             do
             God
             service
             (
             he
             who
             of
             all
             the
             lost
             p●rity
             of
             Adam
             was
             the
             first
             inhabitant
             in
             he
             〈…〉
             he
             would
             disdain
             to
             return
             an
             answer
             to
             s
             〈…〉
             a
             question
             ,
             it
             being
             without
             all
             ground
             or
             〈…〉
             son
             :
             And
             is
             not
             this
             a
             mystery
             for
             you
             to
             〈…〉
             lieve
             that
             such
             a
             day
             is
             approaching
             ,
             w
             〈…〉
             these
             hearts
             of
             yours
             ,
             that
             are
             now
             unde
             〈…〉
             much
             darknesse
             ,
             such
             misconstructions
             of
             G
             〈…〉
             such
             misconceptions
             of
             the
             holy
             Majest
             〈…〉
             
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             great
             mysteries
             of
             the
             king●om
             of
             heaven
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             mystery
             for
             ●ou
             to
             believe
             that
             such
             a
             day
             is
             approaching
             ●hen
             your
             hearts
             shall
             be
             fully
             taught
             to
             com●rehend
             those
             depths
             ,
             and
             profound
             secrets
             of
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             the
             most
             brutish
             and
             〈…〉
             kest
             understanding
             shall
             be
             made
             to
             resolve
             〈…〉
             t
             question
             and
             mystery
             ,
             how
             three
             can
             be
             in
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             how
             one
             can
             be
             in
             three
             ?
             They
             shall
             〈…〉
             n
             be
             able
             to
             resolve
             that
             profound
             mystery
             ●f
             the
             two
             natures
             in
             the
             person
             of
             our
             blessed
             ●ord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             day
             your
             hearts
             〈…〉
             ll
             be
             able
             to
             comprehend
             that
             blessed
             uni
             〈…〉
             that
             is
             amongst
             the
             Persons
             of
             the
             blessed
             ●rinity
             ;
             and
             likewise
             in
             that
             day
             ye
             shall
             be
             ●ble
             to
             take
             up
             that
             blessed
             knot
             of
             union
             which
             〈◊〉
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             believers
             :
             And
             is
             not
             〈…〉
             is
             a
             mystery
             for
             you
             to
             believe
             that
             such
             a
             〈◊〉
             is
             approaching
             ,
             when
             your
             hearts
             that
             ●ath
             been
             under
             such
             exercise
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             that
             ●hey
             shall
             be
             cloathed
             with
             the
             garments
             of
             〈…〉
             y
             and
             praise
             ?
             And
             I
             would
             ask
             at
             you
             ,
             O
             〈…〉
             hat
             a
             robe
             must
             that
             be
             ,
             to
             be
             cloathed
             with
             〈◊〉
             garment
             of
             praise
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             more
             excellent
             〈…〉
             d
             glorious
             robe
             than
             all
             the
             robes
             of
             the
             great
             〈…〉
             ings
             and
             Emperors
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Did
             your
             〈…〉
             es
             ever
             see
             such
             an
             excellent
             garment
             as
             the
             〈…〉
             rment
             of
             praise
             ?
             There
             is
             a
             three-fold
             cloath
             〈…〉
             g
             which
             a
             Christian
             shall
             put
             on
             when
             first
             〈…〉
             is
             heart
             shall
             enter
             into
             heaven
             ,
             in
             that
             blessed
             〈…〉
             y
             of
             the
             resurrection
             .
             First
             ,
             He
             shall
             be
             cloath
             〈…〉
             with
             the
             robe
             of
             the
             righteousness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             〈…〉
             d
             O
             what
             must
             such
             a
             robe
             as
             this
             be
             ?
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             shall
             be
             cloathed
             with
             the
             robe
             and
             〈…〉
             rment
             of
             immortality
             ;
             and
             O
             what
             a
             robe
             〈…〉
             d
             resplendant
             garment
             shall
             this
             be
             !
             And
             
             thirdly
             ,
             in
             that
             day
             when
             first
             a
             Christian
             sh
             〈…〉
             enter
             into
             heaven
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             cloathed
             with
             〈◊〉
             garment
             of
             praise
             ;
             and
             O
             what
             an
             excell
             〈…〉
             and
             glorious
             robe
             shall
             all
             these
             be
             !
             
               When
               〈◊〉
               shall
               be
               brought
               to
               the
               King
               in
               rayment
               of
               need
               〈…〉
               work
               and
               shall
               be
               made
               all
               glorious
               within
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             At
             the
             last
             occasion
             when
             we
             spoke
             up
             〈…〉
             these
             words
             ,
             we
             told
             you
             that
             there
             was
             〈◊〉
             things
             contained
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             first
             was
             〈◊〉
             duty
             imposed
             upon
             Christians
             ,
             that
             they
             sho
             〈…〉
             keep
             their
             hearts
             ,
             the
             second
             thing
             was
             ,
             〈◊〉
             there
             is
             many
             spiritual
             enemies
             who
             studies
             〈…〉
             gain
             and
             conquer
             our
             hearts
             ,
             which
             is
             pres
             〈…〉
             posed
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Keep
               thy
               heart
            
             .
             〈◊〉
             third
             thing
             is
             the
             qualifications
             which
             sho
             〈…〉
             be
             annexed
             to
             this
             precious
             and
             soul-concer●ing
             duty
             ,
             holden
             forth
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               K
               〈…〉
               thy
               heart
               with
               all
               diligence
               ,
            
             or
             as
             the
             wo
             〈…〉
             may
             be
             rendered
             ,
             with
             all
             keeping
             ,
             or
             abov●
             all
             keeping
             .
             The
             last
             thing
             which
             was
             conta
             〈…〉
             ed
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             was
             ,
             the
             spiritual
             advantage
             which
             attends
             the
             exercises
             of
             that
             duty
             ,
             〈◊〉
             the
             reasons
             enforcing
             the
             duty
             ,
             
               for
               out
               of
               it
               〈◊〉
               the
               issues
               of
               life
               ,
            
             that
             is
             the
             ground
             on
             which
             Christian
             should
             walk
             in
             perswading
             himse
             〈…〉
             the
             doing
             of
             this
             duty
             .
             Now
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             〈◊〉
             thing
             ,
             viz.
             the
             duty
             commanded
             ,
             that
             〈◊〉
             should
             keep
             our
             hearts
             :
             Wee
             have
             spoken
             〈…〉
             veral
             things
             from
             it
             ,
             now
             there
             are
             only
             〈◊〉
             things
             which
             we
             would
             speak
             to
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             A
             Christian
             should
             study
             to
             keep
             〈◊〉
             heart
             from
             these
             predominant
             lusts
             which
             d
             〈…〉
             in
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             of
             the
             concernment
             of
             a
             Christian
             keep
             himself
             from
             all
             iniquities
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             of
             〈◊〉
             special
             concernment
             of
             a
             Christian
             to
             keep
             〈◊〉
             heart
             from
             his
             predominant
             sins
             ;
             this
             was
             
             practice
             of
             David
             ,
             Psal.
             18.
             23.
             
             
               I
               have
               kept
               my
               〈…〉
               lf
               from
               mine
               iniquitie
               ,
            
             which
             we
             conceive
             to
             〈…〉
             e
             understood
             of
             his
             predominant
             lusts
             :
             There
             〈◊〉
             not
             an
             idol
             or
             lust
             which
             a
             Christian
             hath
             in
             〈◊〉
             heart
             ,
             but
             he
             ought
             to
             offer
             it
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             〈…〉
             nd
             to
             put
             a
             knife
             to
             the
             throat
             of
             his
             most
             plea
             〈…〉
             nt
             Isaac
             .
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             of
             five
             great
             idols
             ●hich
             a
             Christian
             hath
             no
             will
             to
             quite
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             is
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             keep
             his
             heart
             till
             〈…〉
             e
             quite
             them
             .
             First
             ,
             A
             Christian
             hath
             no
             will
             〈◊〉
             quite
             his
             religious
             idols
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             idols
             ,
             the
             loving
             of
             which
             is
             a
             commanded
             duty
             ;
             but
             〈…〉
             he
             immoderate
             love
             of
             which
             ,
             is
             an
             idol
             ,
             as
             for
             〈…〉
             stance
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             great
             difficulty
             for
             a
             tender
             Abraham
             to
             put
             a
             knife
             to
             the
             throat
             of
             his
             on
             〈…〉
             y
             son
             Isaac
             ,
             or
             for
             parents
             to
             be
             denied
             to
             their
             ●hildren
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             husband
             to
             be
             denied
             to
             〈…〉
             is
             wife
             ,
             the
             loving
             of
             which
             is
             their
             duty
             ,
             but
             〈…〉
             he
             immoderate
             love
             of
             them
             is
             sin
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             A
             Christian
             hath
             ill
             will
             to
             quite
             his
             advanta●ious
             idol
             ,
             that
             idol
             in
             pursuit
             of
             which
             ,
             he
             ●onceives
             there
             is
             outward
             advantage
             to
             be
             〈…〉
             aiting
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             for
             instance
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             great
             ●ifficulty
             to
             perswade
             a
             covetous
             man
             to
             be
             ●enied
             to
             his
             riches
             .
             O
             but
             that
             divinity
             which
             〈◊〉
             in
             Prov.
             23.
             4.
             
             It
             is
             the
             divinity
             which
             the
             ●ost
             part
             (
             or
             at
             least
             many
             )
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             ●ow
             adayes
             ,
             doth
             not
             study
             to
             close
             with
             or
             ●bey
             :
             
               Labour
               not
               to
               be
               rich
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             There
             is
             a
             ●reater
             easiness
             and
             facility
             for
             one
             to
             quite
             his
             pleasant
             idols
             ,
             then
             to
             quite
             advantagious
             idols
             ,
             ●s
             for
             example
             ,
             a
             covetous
             person
             will
             sooner
             ●orsake
             his
             lusts
             nor
             his
             riches
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             A
             Christian
             ,
             hath
             ill
             will
             to
             quite
             his
             invisible
             ●dols
             ,
             these
             idols
             that
             doth
             lodge
             within
             his
             ●eart
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             greater
             easinesse
             for
             a
             Christian
             
             to
             quite
             his
             visible
             ,
             than
             to
             quite
             his
             i
             〈…〉
             sible
             idols
             :
             Sometimes
             a
             person
             will
             for
             s
             〈…〉
             his
             drunkenesse
             and
             cursing
             ,
             which
             will
             〈◊〉
             forsake
             his
             pride
             and
             lust
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             of
             yo
             〈…〉
             concernmens
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             much
             taken
             up
             in
             〈◊〉
             mortification
             of
             invisible
             idols
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             〈…〉
             tification
             of
             visible
             idols
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             A
             C
             〈…〉
             stian
             hath
             difficulty
             to
             quite
             these
             idols
             wh
             〈…〉
             he
             hath
             a
             natural
             inclination
             unto
             ,
             besides
             〈◊〉
             love
             which
             we
             have
             contracted
             to
             some
             pre
             〈…〉
             minant
             idols
             ,
             by
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             constituti
             〈…〉
             of
             mans
             body
             :
             there
             is
             some
             that
             hath
             a
             na
             〈…〉
             ral
             ,
             inclination
             to
             one
             idol
             more
             than
             to
             a
             〈…〉
             ther
             ;
             and
             to
             clear
             this
             ,
             I
             would
             say
             this
             〈◊〉
             you
             ,
             I
             presuppose
             some
             under
             these
             three
             p
             〈…〉
             dominant
             lusts
             :
             First
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             some
             o
             〈…〉
             der
             the
             predominant
             idol
             of
             love
             to
             the
             worl
             〈…〉
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             some
             under
             the
             pred
             〈…〉
             minant
             idol
             of
             pride
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             there
             〈◊〉
             some
             under
             the
             predominant
             idol
             of
             lust
             ,
             〈◊〉
             is
             the
             idol
             that
             you
             have
             most
             natural
             incli
             〈…〉
             tion
             unto
             ;
             assuredly
             you
             have
             greatest
             un
             〈…〉
             lingness
             to
             mortifie
             that
             idol
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             A
             C
             〈…〉
             stian
             hath
             much
             difficulty
             to
             mortifie
             that
             〈◊〉
             the
             forsaking
             of
             which
             hath
             great
             outward
             〈◊〉
             advantage
             waiting
             upon
             the
             forsaking
             there
             〈…〉
             as
             that
             young
             man
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             he
             could
             〈◊〉
             endure
             that
             doctrine
             ,
             
               Go
               and
               sell
               all
               that
               〈◊〉
               hast
               ,
               and
               give
               it
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             That
             was
             〈◊〉
             idol
             which
             had
             much
             disadvantage
             (
             as
             he
             co●ceived
             )
             attending
             upon
             the
             forsaking
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             imbrace
             such
             a
             doctrine
             ,
             〈◊〉
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               He
               went
               away
               sorrowfull
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Cu
             〈…〉
             be
             that
             person
             which
             goeth
             away
             sorrowf
             〈…〉
             when
             Christ
             and
             an
             idol
             is
             put
             in
             the
             ball
             〈…〉
             together
             ,
             and
             whose
             hearts
             consents
             rather
             
             take
             the
             idol
             than
             Christ
             :
             I
             would
             only
             say
             this
             by
             the
             way
             to
             you
             ,
             Are
             there
             not
             many
             here
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             would
             tell
             that
             which
             is
             their
             practice
             ,
             they
             might
             condemn
             themselves
             ,
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             absence
             and
             distance
             with
             Christ
             was
             never
             so
             great
             a
             burden
             to
             their
             spirits
             as
             the
             want
             of
             the
             actual
             enjoyments
             and
             fruition
             of
             an
             idol
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             this
             speak
             that
             ye
             prefer
             your
             idols
             before
             Christ
             ?
             
               not
               this
               man
               ,
               but
               Barrab
               as
               ,
            
             is
             the
             cursed
             divinity
             of
             many
             of
             your
             hearts
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             which
             I
             would
             speak
             to
             you
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             a
             Christian
             should
             not
             delay
             to
             give
             obedience
             to
             this
             precious
             and
             soul-concerning
             command
             of
             keeping
             his
             heart
             :
             I
             know
             there
             are
             some
             that
             doth
             not
             simply
             deny
             obedience
             to
             this
             command
             ,
             but
             they
             postpone
             the
             giving
             obedience
             unto
             it
             untill
             another
             time
             .
             I
             would
             only
             say
             this
             to
             such
             ,
             
               Boast
               not
               of
               to
               morrow
               ,
               for
               ye
               know
               not
               what
               a
               day
               will
               bring
               forth
            
             ;
             if
             ye
             keep
             not
             your
             hearts
             to
             day
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             a
             great
             difficulty
             for
             you
             to
             keep
             them
             to
             morrow
             :
             therefore
             follow
             the
             practice
             of
             
               David
               ,
               I
               made
               haste
               and
               delayed
               not
               to
               keep
               thy
               commandements
               ,
            
             Psal.
             119
             ,
             60.
             
             Amongst
             which
             wee
             conceive
             he
             made
             haste
             to
             keep
             this
             commandment
             of
             keeping
             his
             heart
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             We
             would
             say
             this
             unto
             you
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             keeping
             your
             hearts
             ,
             if
             ye
             would
             keep
             your
             hearts
             aright
             ,
             ye
             must
             entertain
             these
             four
             noble
             and
             excellent
             guests
             within
             your
             hearts
             ,
             otherwise
             there
             will
             be
             a
             great
             difficulty
             for
             you
             ;
             yea
             ,
             an
             impossibility
             for
             you
             to
             keep
             them
             .
             The
             first
             guest
             that
             must
             be
             dwelling
             in
             your
             hearts
             ,
             is
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             he
             must
             dwell
             in
             your
             hearts
             by
             faith
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             
             The
             word
             of
             God
             must
             dwell
             in
             your
             hearts
             b
             〈…〉
             love
             ;
             and
             if
             once
             yee
             hide
             his
             word
             in
             yo
             〈…〉
             hearts
             ,
             then
             ye
             would
             be
             helped
             to
             keep
             yo
             〈…〉
             hearts
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             much
             advantage
             and
             gai
             〈…〉
             Thirdly
             ,
             If
             ye
             would
             keep
             your
             hearts
             ,
             the
             lo
             〈…〉
             of
             God
             must
             dwell
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             if
             these
             were
             indeed
             ,
             your
             attainments
             ,
             then
             we
             might
             pronounce
             that
             sentence
             upon
             you
             ,
             
               The
               peace
               〈◊〉
               God
               that
               passeth
               all
               understanding
               ,
               shall
               keep
            
             (
             〈◊〉
             in
             a
             garison
             )
             
               your
               hearts
               and
               minds
               in
               Jes
               〈…〉
               Christ.
            
             Fourthly
             ,
             Ye
             should
             keep
             the
             fear
             a
             〈…〉
             dread
             of
             God
             within
             your
             hearts
             .
             Study
             〈◊〉
             live
             under
             the
             divine
             apprehensions
             of
             the
             Omnipotent
             Majesty
             of
             God
             :
             Wee
             conceive
             the
             little
             taking
             up
             of
             the
             Omniscience
             of
             God
             ,
             o
             〈…〉
             the
             Omnipotency
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             terrors
             o
             〈…〉
             God
             ,
             hath
             a
             great
             &
             especial
             influence
             upon
             you
             〈…〉
             neglect
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             keeping
             your
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             There
             is
             this
             which
             wee
             would
             speak
             from
             this
             duty
             of
             keeping
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             We
             shall
             propose
             several
             things
             th
             〈…〉
             yee
             would
             endeavour
             ,
             by
             all
             means
             ,
             to
             keep
             your
             hearts
             from
             them
             .
             First
             ,
             A
             Christi
             〈…〉
             would
             study
             to
             keep
             his
             heart
             from
             the
             deceits
             thereof
             ,
             and
             from
             these
             strong
             delusio
             〈…〉
             that
             it
             speaks
             :
             This
             is
             the
             great
             mystery
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             that
             even
             our
             hearts
             will
             deceive
             o
             〈…〉
             own
             hearts
             ,
             and
             studies
             to
             bring
             ,
             them
             to
             ruine
             〈◊〉
             
               Take
               heed
               yee
               deceive
               not
               your selves
               ,
            
             &c.
             sai
             〈…〉
             Jeremiah
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             words
             may
             be
             rendered
             take
             heed
             ye
             deceive
             not
             your
             souls
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               3
               〈◊〉
               Let
               no
               man
               deceive
               himself
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             
               Gal.
               6.
               
               〈◊〉
               Be
               not
               deceived
               ,
               God
               is
               not
               mocked
               ,
               for
               what
               〈◊〉
               man
               soweth
               ,
               that
               shall
               he
               also
               reap
               .
            
             It
             is
             certai
             〈…〉
             there
             are
             many
             soul-destroyers
             ,
             and
             self-decei
             〈…〉
             〈◊〉
             amongst
             us
             ,
             their
             hearts
             speaks
             peace
             〈◊〉
             
             them
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             peace
             to
             them
             from
             God
             ;
             and
             in
             speaking
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             should
             keep
             his
             heart
             from
             the
             deceivings
             of
             his
             own
             heart
             .
             I
             shall
             speak
             a
             little
             to
             two
             things
             ,
             First
             ,
             what
             are
             these
             deceits
             that
             lodges
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             And
             there
             is
             this
             first
             deceit
             of
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             the
             most
             sinfull
             thing
             that
             can
             be
             ;
             wee
             can
             put
             a
             favourable
             title
             and
             name
             upon
             it
             ,
             there
             are
             few
             sins
             which
             any
             are
             lying
             under
             ,
             but
             they
             can
             put
             a
             favourable
             title
             upon
             them
             .
             Do
             not
             many
             call
             their
             presumption
             faith
             ?
             Are
             there
             not
             many
             that
             call
             security
             peace
             ?
             Are
             there
             not
             many
             that
             call
             passion
             zeal
             ?
             Are
             there
             not
             many
             that
             call
             their
             lukewarmnesse
             ,
             and
             indifferency
             in
             things
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             their
             spiritual
             wisdom
             ?
             Are
             there
             not
             many
             that
             call
             their
             misbelief
             humility
             ?
             And
             are
             there
             not
             many
             which
             call
             their
             vain
             prodigality
             mortification
             to
             the
             things
             of
             a
             world
             ?
             And
             likewise
             ,
             are
             there
             not
             many
             which
             call
             their
             worldly
             mindedness
             fraugality
             ?
             This
             was
             the
             deceit
             of
             Jehu
             ,
             that
             called
             his
             proud
             loving
             of
             a
             kingdom
             zeal
             :
             
               Come
               see
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               and
               behold
               my
               zeal
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             whereas
             if
             he
             had
             spoken
             the
             language
             of
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             said
             ,
             
               Behold
               my
               zeal
               for
               my self
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             There
             is
             this
             deceit
             of
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             excellent
             &
             choise
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             our
             hearts
             can
             put
             an
             unpleasant
             name
             and
             construction
             upon
             them
             ;
             as
             for
             instance
             ,
             Are
             there
             not
             many
             who
             call
             tendernesse
             hypocrisie
             ?
             And
             are
             there
             not
             many
             who
             call
             humility
             of
             spirit
             stupidity
             ?
             And
             are
             there
             not
             many
             who
             call
             zeal
             for
             God
             rashnesse
             ?
             This
             was
             the
             cause
             that
             caused
             Ahaz
             fall
             ,
             he
             called
             believing
             
             in
             God
             ,
             tempting
             of
             God
             :
             
               I
               will
               not
               tem
               〈…〉
               God
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             while
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             he
             w
             〈…〉
             pressed
             to
             faith
             in
             God
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             cursed
             practi
             〈…〉
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             many
             ,
             they
             put
             a
             false
             rob
             up
             〈…〉
             godlinesse
             ,
             and
             studies
             then
             to
             flee
             from
             it
             :
             J
             〈…〉
             like
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             they
             put
             
               a
               scarlet
               rob
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               and
               then
               mocked
               him
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             this
             third
             deceit
             of
             the
             heart
             of
             many
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             present
             as
             impediments
             and
             diversions
             to
             hinder
             us
             from
             the
             exercise
             of
             duty
             .
             I
             would
             pose
             you
             ,
             O
             Christians
             !
             Whe
             〈…〉
             went
             ye
             to
             duty
             ,
             but
             there
             was
             something
             th
             〈…〉
             your
             hearts
             proposed
             a
             diversion
             from
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             duty
             ?
             This
             is
             clear
             ,
             Prov.
             26.
             13.
             
             
               The
               sloathful
               man
               saith
               ,
               There
               is
               a
               Lion
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               a
               Lion
               is
               in
               the
               streets
               :
            
             He
             presents
             to
             himself
             an
             imaginary
             impediment
             to
             divert
             him
             from
             his
             duty
             ,
             which
             words
             points
             out
             the
             solly
             of
             the
             excuse
             ,
             seeing
             there
             uses
             not
             to
             be
             Lions
             in
             the
             streets
             nor
             in
             the
             high-wayes
             ;
             they
             frequenting
             more
             in
             solitary
             and
             desart
             places
             ;
             this
             is
             also
             clear
             in
             Song
             5.
             3.
             where
             the
             carnal
             and
             secure
             heart
             of
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             when
             she
             〈◊〉
             called
             to
             open
             to
             Christ
             ,
             she
             presents
             this
             impediment
             ,
             
               I
               have
               put
               off
               my
               coat
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               put
               it
               on
               ?
               I
               have
               washed
               my
               feet
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               defile
               them
               ?
            
             I
             shall
             only
             in
             speaking
             of
             these
             impediments
             ,
             which
             our
             cursed
             hearts
             doth
             propose
             to
             divert
             us
             from
             duty
             ,
             instance
             them
             〈◊〉
             the
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             ,
             that
             our
             heart
             doth
             propose
             several
             impediments
             to
             divert
             us
             from
             that
             precious
             and
             soul-concerning
             duty
             o
             〈…〉
             prayer
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             name
             five
             impediment
             which
             our
             cursed
             and
             carnal
             hearts
             doth
             present
             to
             hinder
             us
             from
             that
             duty
             ,
             after
             God
             hath
             presented
             to
             us
             a
             golden
             opportunity
             for
             doing
             of
             the
             duty
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             Our
             carnal
             heart
             doth
             propose
             this
             impediment
             ,
             O
             say
             ye
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             in
             a
             praying
             frame
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             must
             desist
             from
             this
             duty
             of
             prayer
             at
             this
             time
             :
             I
             would
             say
             to
             such
             that
             desist
             from
             prayer
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             in
             a
             praying
             frame
             ,
             these
             two
             words
             :
             First
             ,
             Do
             ye
             suppose
             the
             way
             to
             attain
             to
             a
             praying
             frame
             ,
             is
             to
             desist
             from
             prayer
             ;
             should
             ye
             not
             go
             to
             prayer
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             helped
             to
             win
             to
             a
             praying
             frame
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Do
             ye
             never
             go
             to
             prayer
             but
             when
             ye
             are
             in
             a
             praying
             frame
             ?
             I
             suppose
             ye
             pray
             not
             once
             in
             a
             week
             then
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             much
             if
             ye
             pray
             once
             in
             a
             month
             ,
             if
             ye
             pray
             not
             but
             when
             ye
             are
             in
             a
             praying
             frame
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             impediment
             is
             ,
             our
             hearts
             tells
             us
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             more
             advantage
             not
             to
             pray
             ,
             than
             to
             pray
             :
             Sometimes
             a
             Christian
             will
             be
             under
             that
             conviction
             that
             he
             doth
             more
             offend
             God
             in
             prayer
             ,
             than
             in
             desisting
             from
             prayer
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             accompt
             we
             do
             fold
             our
             hands
             ,
             and
             neglects
             this
             duty
             .
             First
             ,
             I
             would
             say
             this
             to
             such
             ,
             It
             is
             indeed
             a
             sad
             and
             afflicting
             thing
             ,
             the
             offending
             of
             God
             so
             much
             in
             prayer
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             far
             sadder
             to
             give
             over
             prayer
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             would
             say
             this
             to
             such
             ,
             I
             can
             hardly
             believe
             that
             ever
             ye
             can
             offend
             God
             so
             much
             in
             prayer
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             total
             neglect
             of
             that
             duty
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             this
             hard
             impediment
             which
             our
             hearts
             doth
             propose
             to
             divert
             us
             from
             duties
             ,
             and
             especially
             from
             the
             exercise
             and
             duty
             of
             prayer
             :
             we
             argue
             thus
             with
             our selves
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             under
             the
             sensible
             necessity
             of
             what
             we
             need
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             say
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             go
             to
             God
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             for
             if
             we
             pray
             under
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             we
             will
             turn
             but
             complementers
             with
             God
             ,
             we
             will
             but
             flatter
             him
             with
             our
             mouth
             ,
             and
             lie
             to
             
             him
             with
             our
             tongue
             .
             I
             would
             say
             this
             to
             such
             ,
             the
             best
             way
             to
             bring
             up
             your
             hearts
             to
             the
             sensible
             conviction
             of
             your
             necessity
             ,
             is
             to
             〈◊〉
             much
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             ;
             a
             Christian
             must
             pray
             for
             sorrow
             of
             sin
             ,
             if
             he
             want
             it
             ,
             a
             Christian
             must
             pray
             for
             sense
             of
             necessity
             ,
             if
             he
             want
             it
             ,
             and
             a
             Christian
             must
             pray
             for
             tendernesse
             when
             he
             wants
             it
             :
             Prayer
             is
             the
             universall
             messenger
             which
             we
             must
             constantly
             send
             to
             God
             for
             the
             supply
             of
             all
             our
             necessities
             :
             There
             is
             not
             a
             case
             which
             a
             Christian
             can
             be
             in
             ,
             but
             prayer
             may
             go
             to
             God
             as
             a
             messenger
             for
             a
             remedy
             to
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             when
             he
             stands
             in
             need
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             impediment
             which
             our
             carnal
             hearts
             proposeth
             to
             divert
             us
             from
             prayer
             ,
             is
             ,
             our
             hearts
             are
             not
             under
             an
             right
             majestick
             apprehension
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             ye
             say
             ,
             if
             we
             go
             to
             prayer
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             we
             will
             be
             guilty
             of
             the
             third
             command
             ,
             
               in
               taking
               his
               holy
               Name
               in
               vain
               :
            
             If
             we
             go
             to
             prayer
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             saith
             our
             deceiving
             hearts
             ,
             we
             will
             but
             run
             our selves
             into
             that
             sin
             ,
             
               To
               speak
               to
               God
               as
               to
               our
               companion
               :
            
             I
             confesse
             it
             is
             a
             sad
             thing
             to
             go
             to
             God
             without
             some
             divine
             impression
             of
             his
             Soveraignty
             and
             Majesty
             ;
             and
             I
             would
             say
             this
             to
             you
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             sad
             and
             undeniable
             evidences
             of
             the
             little
             grace
             of
             God
             which
             is
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             many
             ;
             that
             constantly
             in
             their
             prayers
             they
             speak
             to
             God
             as
             to
             their
             companion
             ;
             but
             I
             would
             ask
             this
             question
             at
             you
             ,
             When
             went
             ye
             to
             prayer
             but
             ye
             might
             find
             your
             hearts
             short-coming
             in
             the
             due
             apprehension
             of
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             The
             last
             impediment
             which
             our
             carnal
             hearts
             doth
             propose
             to
             divert
             us
             from
             the
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             We
             say
             (
             many
             of
             us
             )
             that
             it
             is
             
             an
             inconvenient
             time
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             duty
             ,
             therefore
             our
             hearts
             saith
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             delay
             the
             time
             of
             praying
             til
             a
             more
             convenient
             season
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             practice
             in
             
               Hag.
               1.
               2.
               
               The
               time
               is
               not
               come
               ,
               the
               time
               that
               the
               Lords
               house
               should
               be
               built
               .
            
             It
             is
             the
             cursed
             practice
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             presents
             an
             occasion
             to
             pray
             ,
             we
             delay
             praying
             at
             that
             time
             under
             the
             expectation
             of
             a
             more
             convenient
             season
             for
             going
             about
             that
             duty
             ;
             just
             like
             that
             word
             which
             Felix
             spoke
             to
             Paul
             ,
             we
             speak
             that
             to
             our
             occasions
             .
             O
             occasion
             that
             is
             presented
             to
             me
             to
             pray
             in
             ,
             
               Go
               away
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               and
               at
               a
               more
               convenient
               occasion
               I
               will
               call
               for
               thee
               again
               :
            
             I
             would
             say
             this
             to
             these
             which
             doth
             so
             much
             slight
             the
             opportunities
             presented
             to
             them
             to
             pray
             :
             I
             would
             only
             say
             these
             three
             words
             unto
             you
             who
             doth
             so
             ;
             First
             ,
             What
             know
             ye
             ,
             even
             ye
             which
             slights
             the
             call
             of
             God
             to
             go
             about
             prayer
             ?
             What
             know
             ye
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             but
             that
             may
             be
             the
             last
             call
             from
             heaven
             that
             ever
             ye
             shall
             get
             to
             pray
             ?
             I
             would
             have
             Christians
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             you
             that
             is
             here
             ,
             meditating
             upon
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             occasions
             are
             presented
             to
             you
             ,
             ye
             may
             argue
             thus
             ,
             with
             your selves
             ,
             I
             must
             imbrace
             this
             occasion
             ,
             for
             I
             know
             not
             but
             this
             may
             be
             the
             last
             occasion
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             would
             say
             this
             to
             you
             which
             slights
             your
             occasions
             to
             pray
             ,
             when
             the
             next
             occasion
             is
             presented
             to
             you
             ,
             ye
             will
             be
             more
             unfit
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             convenient
             time
             that
             ye
             did
             propose
             to
             your selves
             is
             come
             ,
             ye
             will
             then
             defer
             it
             till
             another
             time
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             would
             say
             this
             unto
             you
             who
             slights
             these
             golden
             opportunities
             that
             are
             presented
             to
             you
             to
             pray
             ,
             know
             this
             
             for
             a
             certainty
             ,
             the
             slighting
             of
             occasions
             i
             〈…〉
             disobedience
             to
             the
             commandement
             of
             Go
             〈…〉
             would
             ye
             know
             what
             occasions
             to
             prayes
             They
             are
             even
             Gods
             call
             ,
             inviting
             you
             to
             〈◊〉
             about
             that
             duty
             ,
             and
             if
             ye
             slight
             that
             occa
             〈…〉
             the
             call
             of
             God
             is
             slighted
             by
             you
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             this
             fourth
             deceit
             of
             the
             heart
             〈◊〉
             man
             which
             wee
             would
             presse
             you
             to
             study
             〈◊〉
             eschew
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             studies
             by
             all
             means
             to
             extenuate
             sin
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             se
             〈…〉
             little
             when
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             this
             is
             one
             of
             the
             great
             deceits
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             
               S
               〈…〉
               mons
               ,
               So
               is
               the
               man
               that
               deceiveth
               his
               neighbour
            
             and
             he
             will
             add
             that
             as
             an
             excuse
             ,
             
               was
               I
               not
               〈◊〉
               sport
            
             ?
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             three
             great
             faults
             which
             are
             incident
             to
             Christians
             ,
             First
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             that
             look
             upon
             their
             perfections
             through
             〈◊〉
             multiplying
             glasse
             ,
             their
             perfections
             appear
             to
             be
             more
             than
             they
             are
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             
               La
               〈…〉
            
             was
             guilty
             of
             this
             fault
             ,
             supposing
             her self
             to
             have
             attained
             to
             much
             perfection
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             grea●
             length
             in
             duties
             ,
             when
             indeed
             she
             had
             attained
             to
             nothing
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             There
             is
             some
             ,
             they
             look
             upon
             their
             sins
             through
             an
             extenuating
             glasse
             ,
             they
             are
             like
             
               the
               unjust
               Steward
            
             ,
             wh
             〈…〉
             they
             owe
             an
             hundreth
             Talents
             ,
             they
             go
             and
             write
             down
             fifty
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             These
             iniquities
             which
             they
             are
             convinced
             of
             ,
             and
             are
             forced
             to
             charge
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             they
             study
             to
             extenuate
             them
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               Is
               it
               not
               a
               little
               one
               ?
            
             and
             so
             they
             desire
             it
             may
             be
             spared
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             deceit
             of
             the
             heart
             is
             ,
             the
             heart
             doth
             oftentimes
             preach
             peace
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             peace
             from
             God
             ,
             I
             am
             perswaded
             of
             this
             ,
             let
             all
             the
             persons
             that
             are
             within
             these
             doors
             be
             asked
             o
             〈…〉
             that
             question
             ,
             whether
             or
             not
             they
             have
             faith
             
             in
             God
             ,
             or
             peace
             with
             God
             ?
             I
             suppose
             there
             are
             not
             many
             ,
             but
             their
             hearts
             would
             say
             ,
             they
             have
             peace
             with
             God
             :
             O
             that
             is
             a
             damnable
             deceit
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             that
             oftentimes
             it
             preaches
             peace
             to
             a
             man
             or
             a
             woman
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             peace
             to
             them
             from
             God.
             I
             shall
             only
             to
             make
             this
             deceit
             appear
             more
             lively
             in
             its
             native
             colours
             ,
             say
             this
             of
             it
             .
             1.
             
             That
             is
             a
             most
             mysterious
             and
             strong
             deceit
             of
             the
             heart
             that
             will
             so
             speak
             peace
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             word
             will
             speak
             war
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             yet
             his
             heart
             will
             speak
             peace
             to
             him
             :
             And
             O
             is
             not
             that
             a
             mysterious
             deceit
             ,
             that
             I
             suppose
             if
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             would
             preach
             that
             doctrine
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             peace
             betwixt
             God
             and
             you
             ,
             many
             of
             your
             hearts
             would
             (
             for
             all
             that
             )
             preach
             and
             speak
             peace
             to
             your selves
             .
             And
             ,
             2.
             
             This
             makes
             it
             a
             most
             mysterious
             deceit
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             your
             consciences
             doth
             declare
             and
             preach
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             not
             at
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             yet
             over
             the
             belly
             of
             that
             assertion
             ,
             your
             hearts
             will
             preach
             peace
             to
             you
             .
             3.
             
             This
             makes
             it
             a
             most
             mysterious
             deceit
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             your
             lives
             and
             conversations
             that
             they
             testifie
             to
             your selves
             and
             others
             that
             you
             are
             at
             enmity
             with
             God
             ,
             yet
             your
             hearts
             will
             preach
             peace
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             second
             thing
             that
             we
             would
             say
             to
             you
             from
             this
             ,
             viz.
             That
             a
             Christian
             should
             keep
             his
             heart
             from
             the
             deceivings
             of
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             ye
             would
             mainly
             guard
             this
             ,
             ye
             would
             mainly
             guard
             against
             discouragments
             ,
             this
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             Jesus
             presses
             ,
             
               John
               14
               1.
               
               Let
               not
               your
               hearts
               be
               troubled
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             it
             is
             clear
             :
             this
             is
             dehorted
             
               Phil.
               4.
               6.
               
               Be
               carefull
               for
               nothing
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             in
             
               Psal.
               42.
               5.
               
               David
            
             
             doth
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             expostulat
             with
             his
             own
             so
             〈…〉
             for
             being
             discouraged
             and
             cast
             down
             .
             Now
             〈◊〉
             speaking
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             should
             gu
             〈…〉
             against
             discouragement
             ,
             I
             shall
             speak
             unto
             〈◊〉
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             shall
             be
             to
             the
             rise
             of
             discouragement
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             it
             doth
             spring
             And
             secondly
             ,
             I
             shall
             speak
             to
             some
             considerations
             to
             presse
             this
             upon
             you
             that
             yee
             woul●
             keep
             your selves
             from
             discouragement
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             we
             conceive
             that
             discourageme
             〈…〉
             it
             arises
             from
             this
             ,
             when
             a
             Christian
             hath
             〈◊〉
             visible
             victory
             over
             his
             idols
             ,
             then
             his
             discouragement
             comes
             apace
             upon
             him
             :
             A
             Christian
             after
             long
             wrestling
             with
             his
             idols
             ,
             lusts
             and
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             hath
             little
             victory
             over
             them
             ,
             he
             is
             prone
             and
             ready
             to
             draw
             that
             sad
             conclusion
             
               there
               is
               no
               hope
               ,
               but
               that
               once
               he
               shall
               fall
               〈◊〉
               the
               hand
               of
               some
               of
               his
               idols
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             Rise
             of
             discouragement
             ,
             is
             ,
             fro
             〈…〉
             Christs
             withdrawing
             of
             the
             sensible
             manifestations
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             
               Psal.
               30.
               
               〈◊〉
               Thou
               didst
               hide
               thy
               face
               ,
               and
               I
               was
               troubled
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             clear
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             the
             withdrawing
             of
             Christs
             bodily
             presence
             ,
             it
             
               male
               sorrow
               to
               fill
               their
               hearts
               .
            
             I
             confesse
             there
             are
             not
             many
             which
             are
             sick
             of
             the
             disease
             of
             discouragement
             under
             absence
             with
             Christ
             ;
             but
             however
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             the
             reason
             of
             his
             ow
             〈…〉
             discouragement
             ,
             when
             Christ
             for
             many
             dayes
             had
             absented
             himself
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             This
             is
             the
             rise
             of
             discouragement
             ,
             when
             a
             Christian
             hath
             no
             return
             of
             his
             prayers
             Lam.
             3.
             8.
             compared
             with
             vers
             .
             18.
             wherein
             vers
             .
             8.
             he
             cryes
             out
             ,
             
               When
               I
               cry
               and
               shout
               ,
               he
               shutteth
               out
               my
               prayer
               ,
            
             and
             vers
             .
             18.
             he
             drawe
             〈…〉
             that
             sad
             conclusion
             ,
             
               My
               hope
               and
               my
               strength
               is
               
               perished
               from
               the
               Lord.
            
             The
             not
             getting
             returns
             〈…〉
             f
             prayer
             hath
             been
             an
             occasion
             of
             much
             dispu
             〈…〉
             ng
             the
             good
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             foundation
             of
             〈…〉
             uch
             discouragement
             to
             his
             own
             people
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             This
             is
             the
             rise
             of
             discouragment
             ,
             when
             a
             Christian
             doth
             interpret
             the
             sad
             and
             af
             〈…〉
             cting
             dispensations
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             conceives
             〈…〉
             at
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             wrath
             speaking
             to
             〈…〉
             im
             therein
             ;
             then
             he
             falleth
             into
             a
             great
             sit
             of
             discouragement
             ,
             as
             in
             Lam.
             3.
             17.
             compared
             with
             vers
             .
             18.
             where
             the
             rise
             of
             his
             discouragment
             ,
             was
             the
             mis-interpreting
             of
             the
             sad
             dispensations
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             This
             is
             the
             rise
             of
             a
             Christians
             discouragement
             ,
             
               When
               he
               is
               made
               to
               possesse
               the
               〈…〉
               iquities
               of
               his
               youth
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               terrors
               of
               God
               〈…〉
               emeth
               to
               be
               called
               as
               in
               a
               solemn
               Assembly
               round
               about
               him
               .
            
             O
             then
             he
             taketh
             on
             a
             great
             sit
             of
             discouragement
             !
          
           
             Now
             to
             that
             which
             secondly
             we
             shall
             speak
             〈…〉
             o
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             propose
             some
             considerations
             unto
             you
             〈…〉
             o
             guard
             against
             discouragement
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             shall
             be
             this
             ,
             These
             that
             have
             a
             heare
             〈…〉
             hat
             is
             under
             the
             spirit
             of
             bondage
             and
             discouragement
             ,
             they
             cannot
             pray
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             discouragement
             makes
             prayer
             a
             most
             unpleasant
             duty
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             ,
             
               Psal.
               77.
               
               I
               am
               so
               troubled
               ,
               that
               I
               cannot
               speak
               .
            
             Discouragement
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             hinders
             and
             obstructs
             the
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Discouragement
             doth
             exceedingly
             interrupt
             the
             exercise
             of
             faith
             ,
             as
             in
             
               Psal.
               42.
               5.
               
               Why
               art
               thou
               cast
               down
               ,
               O
               my
               soul
               ?
               and
               why
               art
               〈…〉
               ou
               discouraged
               within
               me
               ?
               trust
               in
               God
               ,
               for
               I
               shall
               yet
               praise
               him
               for
               the
               health
               of
               his
               countenance
               .
            
             The
             Psalmist
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             speaks
             a
             difference
             (
             if
             not
             an
             opposition
             )
             betwixt
             disquiering
             
             and
             faith
             .
             If
             you
             would
             not
             interrupt
             the
             lively
             acting
             of
             Faith
             ,
             ye
             would
             study
             to
             guard
             against
             discouragement
             ,
             that
             ye
             do
             not
             sit
             down
             and
             draw
             desperate
             conclusions
             against
             your selves
             ,
             I
             know
             ye
             may
             call
             a
             Christian
             Marah
             ,
             now
             ;
             because
             he
             is
             indeed
             under
             bitternesse
             ;
             but
             the
             day
             is
             approaching
             when
             we
             may
             call
             a
             Christian
             Noami
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             be
             comforted
             with
             the
             consolations
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             Consideration
             to
             press
             you
             to
             guard
             against
             discouragment
             ,
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             duty
             that
             a
             Christian
             is
             called
             to
             when
             he
             is
             under
             discouragement
             but
             it
             makes
             it
             a
             burthen
             to
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             word
             Jer.
             20.
             9.
             discouragement
             brought
             forth
             that
             resolution
             ,
             then
             I
             said
             
               I
               will
               not
               make
               mention
               of
               him
               ,
               nor
               speak
               any
               more
               in
               his
               Name
            
             &c.
             
             A
             soul
             that
             is
             under
             the
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             moves
             swiftly
             as
             the
             Chariots
             of
             Aminadab
             ;
             but
             a
             soul
             that
             is
             under
             the
             exercise
             of
             discouragement
             ,
             moves
             as
             the
             Chariots
             of
             Pharaoh
             heavily
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             there
             is
             this
             Consideration
             to
             presse
             you
             to
             guard
             against
             discouragement
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             misbelief
             and
             discouragement
             is
             the
             mother
             of
             Apostacie
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             in
             
               Lam.
               1.
               8.
               she
               sigheth
            
             ,
             and
             what
             followeth
             upon
             ?
             
               and
               turneth
               backward
            
             .
             And
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             discouragement
             grow
             big
             with
             child
             of
             Apostacy
             ,
             because
             it
             makes
             duties
             become
             tastelesse
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             things
             which
             we
             would
             have
             a
             Christian
             keeping
             his
             heart
             from
             ,
             we
             shall
             onely
             but
             name
             them
             briefly
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             frame
             that
             a
             Christian
             should
             keep
             his
             heart
             from
             ,
             is
             from
             an
             impatient
             frame
             ,
             he
             should
             study
             to
             make
             his
             heart
             keep
             silence
             to
             any
             crosse
             that
             comes
             to
             him
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             
             God.
             Fourthly
             ,
             he
             should
             keep
             his
             heart
             from
             〈…〉
             sting
             frame
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             up
             in
             an
             immo
             〈…〉
             ate
             pursuite
             after
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             .
             〈…〉
             ly
             ,
             he
             should
             keep
             his
             heart
             from
             an
             un
             〈…〉
             der
             frame
             ,
             he
             should
             study
             alwayes
             to
             keep
             〈◊〉
             heart
             tender
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             have
             that
             Divine
             〈…〉
             ness
             that
             his
             heart
             may
             melt
             :
             likewise
             ,
             he
             〈◊〉
             to
             keep
             his
             heart
             from
             an
             unpraying
             frame
             ,
             〈◊〉
             be
             at
             every
             occasion
             in
             a
             sit
             temper
             of
             spi
             〈…〉
             for
             the
             duty
             of
             prayer
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             〈…〉
             p
             his
             heart
             from
             a
             secure
             frame
             ,
             alwayes
             to
             〈…〉
             pon
             the
             watch
             tower
             ,
             and
             wait
             for
             the
             mo
             〈…〉
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             there
             are
             three
             things
             ,
             the
             〈…〉
             tions
             of
             which
             a
             Christian
             should
             take
             up
             ;
             〈…〉
             st
             .
             He
             should
             take
             up
             the
             motions
             of
             Christ
             ,
             〈◊〉
             hear
             if
             he
             can
             take
             up
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             〈…〉
             d
             of
             Christs
             feet
             coming
             over
             the
             moun
             〈…〉
             ns
             of
             Bether
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             should
             take
             up
             〈…〉
             e
             motions
             of
             his
             conscience
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             〈◊〉
             sleeping
             when
             sin
             awakes
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             He
             〈…〉
             ould
             take
             up
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             to
             see
             〈…〉
             at
             frame
             it
             is
             in
             ;
             A
             Christian
             should
             be
             able
             〈◊〉
             write
             a
             diurnall
             of
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             that
             in
             〈◊〉
             an
             hour
             of
             such
             a
             day
             I
             was
             in
             a
             believing
             〈…〉
             e
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             an
             hour
             of
             such
             a
             day
             I
             was
             〈◊〉
             discouraged
             frame
             ;
             and
             in
             such
             an
             hour
             of
             〈…〉
             h
             a
             day
             ,
             I
             sought
             him
             whom
             my
             soul
             〈…〉
             eth
             ,
             and
             at
             such
             an
             hour
             of
             such
             a
             day
             he
             〈…〉
             ought
             me
             to
             the
             banqueting
             house
             and
             his
             〈…〉
             er
             over
             me
             was
             love
             .
             The
             summe
             of
             all
             is
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ye
             would
             keep
             your
             hearts
             ,
             ye
             must
             give
             〈…〉
             i
             st
             them
             to
             keep
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             the
             best
             way
             to
             〈…〉
             p
             them
             well
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             to
             Christ
             ye
             must
             〈◊〉
             the
             keeping
             of
             them
             :
             Ye
             know
             man
             〈◊〉
             but
             his
             heart
             a
             short
             time
             in
             keeping
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             lost
             it
             ;
             and
             I
             shall
             ,
             before
             I
             close
             ,
             because
             it
             
             is
             the
             great
             design
             of
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             give
             you
             five
             considerations
             that
             may
             provoke
             you
             to
             give
             your
             hearts
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             Consideration
             is
             ,
             will
             ye
             consider
             t
             〈…〉
             matchless
             and
             transcendant
             excellency
             which
             in
             precious
             Christ
             :
             O!
             doth
             not
             that
             transcendant
             beauty
             preach
             ,
             
               My
               son
               ,
               give
               me
               t
               〈…〉
               heart
               ,
            
             Psal
             ,
             24.
             7.
             
             The
             Psalmist
             presseth
             opening
             to
             Christ
             upon
             this
             accompt
             ,
             
               Lift
               up
               y
               〈…〉
               heads
               ,
               O
               ye
               everlasting
               doors
               and
               gates
               !
            
             A
             〈…〉
             what
             is
             the
             argument
             wherewith
             he
             presse
             〈…〉
             it
             ,
             
               and
               the
               King
               of
               glory
               shall
               come
               in
               .
            
             I
             woul●
             only
             ask
             this
             at
             you
             (
             O
             ye
             hard
             hearted
             )
             is
             〈◊〉
             not
             marvelous
             presumption
             for
             you
             to
             refus
             〈…〉
             the
             precious
             offers
             of
             such
             a
             glorious
             King
             ?
          
           
             The
             second
             Consideration
             to
             press
             you
             to
             giv●
             your
             hearts
             in
             keeping
             to
             Christ
             ,
             Take
             a
             vie
             〈…〉
             and
             a
             comprehensive
             look
             of
             the
             precious
             act
             〈…〉
             of
             the
             infinite
             condescentions
             of
             Christ
             :
             Do
             〈…〉
             not
             his
             coming
             down
             from
             heaven
             preach
             th
             〈…〉
             doctrine
             ,
             
               My
               son
               ,
               give
               me
               thy
               heart
               ?
            
             Doth
             no
             〈…〉
             his
             being
             born
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             preach
             that
             doctrine
             ,
             
               My
               son
               ,
               give
               me
               thy
               heart
               ?
            
             And
             do
             〈…〉
             not
             his
             being
             born
             in
             so
             low
             a
             condition
             ,
             pre
             〈…〉
             that
             doctrine
             ,
             
               My
               son
               ,
               give
               me
               thy
               heart
               ?
            
             A
             〈…〉
             if
             nothing
             will
             perswade
             you
             to
             give
             yo
             〈…〉
             hearts
             to
             Christ
             ,
             ye
             would
             take
             a
             look
             of
             tho
             〈…〉
             five
             wounds
             which
             he
             received
             in
             his
             bless
             〈…〉
             body
             .
             First
             ,
             Doth
             not
             the
             wound
             that
             he
             r●ceived
             in
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             preach
             this
             ,
             
               My
               s
               〈…〉
               give
               me
               thy
               heart
               ?
            
             Secondly
             ,
             Doth
             not
             t
             〈…〉
             wound
             that
             he
             got
             in
             his
             left
             hand
             ,
             preach
             th
             〈…〉
             doctrine
             ,
             
               My
               son
               ,
               give
               me
               thy
               heart
               ?
            
             Thirdly
             Doth
             not
             the
             wound
             that
             he
             received
             in
             his
             pr●cious
             side
             ,
             preach
             this
             soul-concerning
             doctrine
             
               My
               son
               ,
               give
               me
               thy
               heart
               ?
            
             And
             likewise
             ,
             do
             〈…〉
             
             not
             the
             wounds
             which
             he
             receiv'd
             in
             his
             blessed
             〈…〉
             ggs
             ,
             preach
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             
               My
               son
               ,
               give
               me
               thy
               〈…〉
               eart
               ?
            
             O!
             were
             ye
             never
             constrained
             to
             wish
             〈…〉
             r
             ten
             thousand
             hearts
             ,
             to
             ware
             and
             bestow
             〈…〉
             em
             upon
             him
             ?
             Oh?
             what
             hearts
             have
             yee
             ,
             which
             refuses
             the
             offers
             of
             so
             noble
             and
             conde
             〈…〉
             ending
             a
             Prince
             ?
          
           
             The
             third
             Consideration
             is
             ,
             If
             ye
             will
             look
             up●n
             these
             things
             which
             intreats
             you
             to
             give
             ●hrist
             your
             hearts
             ,
             ye
             cannot
             but
             give
             them
             ●nto
             him
             .
             Christ
             cryes
             ,
             O
             come
             and
             give
             me
             〈…〉
             our
             hearts
             .
             Necessity
             cryes
             ,
             O
             go
             and
             give
             ●hrist
             your
             hearts
             :
             and
             we
             say
             likewise
             ,
             O
             give
             ●hrist
             your
             hearts
             to
             keep
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             Consideration
             is
             ,
             Will
             ye
             look
             up
             〈…〉
             n
             these
             unspeakable
             disadvantages
             which
             at
             〈…〉
             nds
             those
             that
             will
             not
             give
             their
             hearts
             to
             ●hrist
             .
             I
             would
             say
             this
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             there
             are
             〈…〉
             o
             ballances
             upon
             which
             we
             weigh
             our
             hearts
             .
             〈…〉
             irst
             ,
             some
             weighs
             their
             hearts
             in
             the
             ballance
             〈…〉
             f
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             found
             light
             .
             Se
             〈…〉
             ndly
             ,
             some
             weighs
             their
             hearts
             in
             the
             bal
             〈…〉
             nce
             of
             deceit
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             found
             without
             〈…〉
             lt
             :
             but
             now
             I
             say
             this
             to
             the
             persons
             which
             〈…〉
             ill
             not
             give
             their
             hearts
             to
             Christ
             ,
             I
             defy
             all
             〈…〉
             e
             Angels
             in
             heaven
             to
             speak
             forth
             their
             un
             〈…〉
             eakable
             disadvantages
             ;
             yea
             ,
             sense
             shall
             be
             the
             〈…〉
             st
             preacher
             of
             it
             in
             that
             day
             :
             and
             I
             shall
             name
             〈…〉
             ese
             three
             inexpressable
             disadvantages
             to
             you
             .
             〈…〉
             rst
             ,
             if
             ye
             give
             not
             Christ
             your
             hearts
             ,
             Christ
             〈…〉
             all
             be
             your
             eternal
             enemy
             :
             and
             in
             the
             con
             〈…〉
             to
             that
             precious
             doctrine
             which
             he
             once
             〈…〉
             eached
             ,
             
               Come
               unto
               me
            
             ,
             hee
             shall
             pronounce
             〈…〉
             at
             sad
             sentence
             against
             you
             ,
             
               Depart
               from
               me
            
             ;
             〈…〉
             d
             therefore
             as
             ye
             would
             not
             engage
             Christ
             to
             your
             eternal
             enemy
             ,
             yee
             would
             give
             him
             
             your
             hearts
             .
             O
             the
             Gospel-vengeance
             of
             a
             crucified
             Saviour
             ,
             will
             be
             more
             terrible
             ,
             sad
             an●
             fearfull
             ,
             then
             the
             vengeance
             of
             the
             Law
             !
             Chr
             〈…〉
             is
             the
             best
             friend
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             terrible
             fo
             〈…〉
             The
             second
             disadvantage
             is
             ,
             yee
             shall
             be
             eternally
             shut
             out
             from
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             ble●sed
             company
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             souls
             〈◊〉
             just
             men
             made
             perfect
             :
             and
             ,
             O
             therefore
             meditate
             and
             consider
             upon
             this
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             to
             b
             〈…〉
             separated
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             first
             person
             〈◊〉
             the
             blessed
             Trinity
             ;
             and
             from
             the
             Son
             ,
             the
             second
             person
             of
             the
             blessed
             Trinity
             ;
             and
             fro
             〈…〉
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             the
             third
             person
             of
             the
             bless
             〈…〉
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             the
             blessed
             society
             whi
             〈…〉
             are
             in
             heaven
             .
             And
             the
             last
             disadvantage
             is
             ,
             〈◊〉
             shall
             be
             kept
             under
             these
             everlasting
             chain
             even
             all
             of
             you
             which
             will
             not
             give
             your
             hea
             〈…〉
             to
             Christ.
             If
             ye
             be
             not
             under
             this
             everlasti
             〈…〉
             chain
             of
             love
             ,
             ye
             shall
             be
             under
             these
             everla●●ing
             chains
             of
             wrath
             .
             I
             suppose
             if
             the
             most
             sto
             〈…〉
             hearted
             sinner
             here
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             but
             a
             mo
             〈…〉
             hear
             the
             screighings
             of
             the
             damned
             (
             if
             it
             we
             〈…〉
             granted
             to
             him
             )
             he
             would
             not
             delay
             to
             give
             h
             〈…〉
             heart
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             last
             Consideration
             is
             ,
             O
             consider
             these
             i
             〈…〉
             finit
             ,
             eternal
             ,
             and
             unchangeable
             advantages
             th
             〈…〉
             those
             have
             which
             gives
             their
             hearts
             to
             Christ
             〈…〉
             we
             conceive
             if
             all
             the
             Angels
             in
             heaven
             wou
             〈…〉
             preach
             together
             upon
             the
             unspeakable
             blesse●nesse
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             heaven
             ,
             they
             would
             a
             wayes
             close
             their
             sentence
             with
             this
             ,
             It
             is
             u
             〈…〉
             speakable
             joy
             which
             attends
             those
             that
             are
             a●mitted
             to
             that
             blessed
             life
             .
             There
             are
             five
             thin
             〈…〉
             which
             are
             unchangeable
             to
             Christians
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             things
             which
             are
             unchangeable
             to
             reprobate
             〈…〉
             There
             is
             this
             first
             ,
             which
             is
             unchangeable
             〈◊〉
             
             the
             Saints
             :
             (
             I
             mean
             not
             here
             )
             their
             communi
             〈…〉
             with
             God
             shall
             be
             unchangeable
             ;
             for
             after
             ●hey
             shall
             win
             to
             heaven
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             under
             a
             〈…〉
             ontinual
             and
             blessed
             emanation
             of
             Christs
             pre
             〈…〉
             ce
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             They
             shall
             have
             an
             unchange
             〈…〉
             le
             love
             .
             A
             Christians
             love
             while
             he
             is
             here
             ,
             is
             〈…〉
             e
             unto
             the
             Moon
             ,
             subject
             to
             many
             vicissitudes
             〈…〉
             d
             alterations
             ;
             but
             afterward
             when
             they
             〈…〉
             ll
             be
             in
             heaven
             ,
             their
             love
             shall
             be
             unchange
             〈…〉
             le
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             His
             holinesse
             shall
             then
             be
             un
             〈…〉
             ngeable
             when
             once
             he
             shall
             put
             on
             the
             robe
             〈◊〉
             Christs
             righteousness
             :
             he
             shall
             then
             sing
             that
             
               〈…〉
               g
               ,
               O
               Death
               !
               where
               is
               thy
               sting
               ?
               And
               ,
               O
               〈…〉
               ve
               !
               where
               is
               thy
               victory
               ?
            
             Fourthly
             ,
             praise
             〈◊〉
             God
             shall
             be
             unchangeable
             :
             O
             what
             a
             plea
             〈…〉
             t
             sight
             shall
             it
             be
             to
             see
             the
             souls
             of
             just
             men
             〈…〉
             de
             perfect
             ,
             with
             harps
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             sing
             〈…〉
             g
             these
             pleasant
             songs
             unto
             God
             most
             sweet
             〈…〉
             !
             
               Alelujah
               to
               him
               that
               sits
               on
               the
               throne
               ,
               and
               to
               〈…〉
               e
               Lamb
               which
               lives
               for
               ever
               ;
               their
               tongues
               is
               〈…〉
               de
               like
               the
               pen
               of
               a
               ready
               writer
               ,
            
             there
             is
             not
             〈…〉
             h
             a
             complaint
             uttered
             by
             Moses
             in
             heaven
             ,
             
               〈…〉
               am
               a
               man
               of
               slow
               speech
               ,
            
             neither
             doth
             Jeremiah
             〈…〉
             w
             complain
             ,
             
               I
               am
               a
               childe
               and
               cannot
               speak
               .
            
             〈…〉
             fthly
             ,
             desires
             after
             God
             shall
             be
             unchangeable
             ;
             Christian
             while
             he
             is
             here
             below
             ,
             will
             desire
             〈…〉
             od
             now
             ,
             and
             within
             a
             little
             while
             he
             will
             de
             〈…〉
             e
             his
             idols
             ,
             but
             then
             when
             he
             shall
             be
             above
             ,
             〈…〉
             s
             desires
             after
             God
             shall
             be
             unchangeable
             .
          
           
             And
             upon
             the
             contrary
             there
             are
             five
             things
             〈…〉
             changeable
             in
             the
             lot
             of
             a
             reprobate
             ,
             and
             of
             〈…〉
             se
             that
             will
             not
             give
             Christ
             their
             hearts
             .
             〈…〉
             st
             ,
             their
             separation
             from
             God
             shall
             be
             un
             〈…〉
             ngeable
             ,
             when
             once
             they
             shall
             go
             down
             in
             〈…〉
             the
             pit
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             hope
             of
             coming
             up
             〈…〉
             in
             :
             Ah!
             ye
             would
             think
             upon
             this
             ,
             what
             
             a
             life
             shal
             it
             be
             to
             be
             under
             eternal
             excommun●cation
             from
             Christs
             presence
             :
             O
             but
             if
             ye
             kne●
             Christ
             ,
             and
             believed
             what
             a
             One
             he
             were
             ,
             〈◊〉
             would
             close
             with
             him
             !
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             repr●bate
             shall
             have
             an
             unchangeable
             sorrow
             ,
             O
             〈◊〉
             may
             be
             sad
             when
             the
             vengeance
             of
             God
             shall
             〈◊〉
             squizing
             the
             marrow
             out
             of
             his
             bones
             ,
             an●
             when
             he
             is
             eternally
             shut
             up
             in
             these
             horrib●●
             flames
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             them
             to
             have
             no
             redemp●●on
             !
             Thirdly
             ,
             reprobates
             they
             shall
             have
             an
             〈…〉
             changeable
             hatred
             against
             God
             ;
             and
             God
             sh
             〈…〉
             have
             an
             unchangeable
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             I
             ca●not
             wish
             a
             greater
             misery
             to
             any
             ,
             then
             〈◊〉
             Christ
             to
             have
             an
             unchangeable
             hatred
             agai
             〈…〉
             them
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             Ye
             that
             are
             alients
             fro
             〈…〉
             God
             ,
             ye
             shall
             sin
             unchangeably
             ,
             ye
             shall
             ne
             〈…〉
             cease
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             never
             cease
             to
             be
             to
             〈…〉
             mented
             ;
             on
             these
             two
             eternity
             shall
             be
             spe
             〈…〉
             Lastly
             ,
             Your
             inward
             anxiety
             and
             tortering
             consciences
             shall
             be
             unchangeable
             ,
             that
             wo
             〈…〉
             shall
             never
             dy
             ,
             but
             shall
             eternally
             gnaw
             yo
             〈…〉
             consciences
             .
          
           
             Now
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             more
             ?
             we
             have
             〈◊〉
             life
             and
             death
             before
             you
             ,
             and
             whither
             of
             th
             〈…〉
             will
             ye
             imbrace
             ?
             O
             that
             you
             would
             imbr
             〈…〉
             Christ
             ,
             even
             precious
             Christ
             ,
             and
             give
             o
             〈…〉
             your
             hearts
             to
             that
             blessed
             Lord
             !
             It
             is
             like
             〈◊〉
             these
             dayes
             ,
             that
             the
             devil
             hath
             purchased
             〈◊〉
             ny
             Harpers
             to
             himself
             to
             sing
             that
             song
             ,
             
               I
               〈◊〉
               not
               far
               from
               victory
               :
            
             the
             curse
             of
             a
             cruci
             〈…〉
             Saviour
             shall
             eternally
             come
             down
             upon
             〈◊〉
             heads
             of
             these
             that
             will
             not
             give
             their
             hearts
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             you
             that
             will
             give
             ,
             or
             hath
             g
             〈…〉
             your
             hearts
             to
             Christ
             ,
             the
             eternal
             blessing
             Christ
             shall
             come
             upon
             your
             heads
             .
             Behold
             day
             is
             coming
             (
             O
             Atheists
             )
             when
             ye
             wo
             〈…〉
             
             ●ive
             ten
             thousand
             worlds
             for
             one
             invitation
             of
             ●he
             Gospel
             again
             ;
             and
             ye
             would
             be
             content
             to
             〈…〉
             I
             de
             ten
             thousand
             years
             in
             hell
             for
             one
             preaching
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             denied
             to
             you
             !
             O!
             there●ore
             do
             not
             withstand
             Christs
             offers
             ;
             take
             him
             ,
             〈…〉
             e
             will
             get
             him
             for
             a
             look
             :
             and
             know
             that
             if
             ye
             ●ill
             not
             love
             him
             now
             ;
             his
             heart
             shall
             burn
             ●ith
             hatred
             against
             you
             ;
             and
             one
             day
             ye
             shall
             〈…〉
             rse
             your
             cursed
             hearts
             for
             that
             hatred
             ye
             bare
             〈◊〉
             him
             .
             Now
             to
             him
             who
             intreats
             you
             to
             im
             〈…〉
             ce
             his
             offer
             ,
             be
             praise
             .
          
        
         
           
             SERMON
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               Micah
               6.
               9.
               
            
             
               The
               Lords
               voice
               cryeth
               unto
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               the
               man
               of
               Wisdom
               shall
               see
               thy
               Name
               ,
               hear
               ye
               the
               Rod
               ,
               and
               who
               hath
               appointed
               it
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             is
             a
             question
             that
             is
             hard
             to
             determine
             ,
             whether
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             condescendancy
             of
             God
             ,
             be
             the
             greatest
             mystery
             ;
             〈…〉
             t
             O!
             when
             both
             these
             are
             put
             together
             ,
             they
             〈…〉
             ke
             up
             a
             matchlesse
             mystery
             .
             What
             is
             more
             〈…〉
             eadfull
             then
             power
             which
             cannot
             be
             resisted
             ?
             〈…〉
             d
             what
             is
             more
             terrible
             than
             wisedom
             from
             ●hich
             nothing
             can
             be
             hid
             ?
             And
             yet
             what
             is
             more
             〈…〉
             eet
             ,
             than
             the
             love
             wherewith
             he
             hath
             loved
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             the
             unchangeablenesse
             thereof
             which
             〈…〉
             o
             th
             cut
             off
             all
             suspition
             ?
             I
             would
             only
             say
             this
             〈…〉
             o
             you
             ,
             God
             hath
             been
             speaking
             to
             you
             di
             〈…〉
             se
             wayes
             ,
             and
             by
             different
             things
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             ●postle
             speaks
             ,
             
               There
               are
               many
               voices
               in
               the
               〈…〉
               rld
               ,
               and
               every
               voice
               hath
               its
               own
               signification
               .
            
             〈◊〉
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             voice
             by
             which
             
             God
             speaks
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             needs
             to
             be
             a
             
               Barb●rian
               speaking
               in
               an
               unknown
               tongue
               .
            
          
           
             I
             confesse
             it
             is
             sad
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             cond
             〈…〉
             scends
             to
             speak
             unto
             us
             in
             so
             many
             differe
             〈…〉
             wayes
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             so
             many
             whic●
             should
             stop
             their
             ears
             ;
             are
             there
             not
             some
             〈◊〉
             whom
             Christ
             hath
             piped
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             n
             〈…〉
             danced
             ?
             And
             now
             he
             is
             beginning
             to
             mourn
             〈◊〉
             you
             ,
             and
             Oh
             will
             ye
             not
             lament
             ?
             I
             would
             s
             〈…〉
             this
             to
             you
             ,
             the
             day
             may
             be
             approaching
             ,
             wh
             〈…〉
             Glasgows
             rods
             shall
             be
             preachers
             ,
             and
             its
             cross
             〈…〉
             Teachers
             from
             the
             Lord.
             Yea
             ,
             God
             is
             begi
             〈…〉
             ning
             to
             preach
             that
             word
             to
             you
             ,
             which
             is
             〈◊〉
             
               Jer.
               2.
               31.
               
               O
               generation
               ,
               see
               the
               word
               of
               t
               〈…〉
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             If
             ye
             will
             not
             hearken
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             t
             〈…〉
             voice
             and
             mouth
             of
             his
             Preachers
             ,
             he
             will
             se
             〈…〉
             a
             more
             severe
             Preacher
             unto
             you
             ;
             and
             ye
             sha
             〈…〉
             be
             forced
             to
             hear
             his
             voice
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             look
             that
             t
             〈…〉
             contempt
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             Rods
             ,
             in
             his
             Ord●nances
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             offers
             ,
             make
             not
             this
             pla
             〈…〉
             an
             Aceldama
             ,
             a
             field
             of
             blood
             ,
             and
             a
             
               Golgo
               〈…〉
            
             the
             place
             of
             dead
             mens
             skuls
             .
             I
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             t
             〈…〉
             day
             may
             be
             approaching
             when
             yee
             shall
             me
             〈…〉
             with
             these
             six
             silent
             things
             from
             God.
             Fi
             〈…〉
             when
             ye
             shall
             meet
             with
             silent
             rods
             ,
             when
             y
             〈…〉
             shall
             not
             know
             nor
             understand
             the
             language
             〈◊〉
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             speak
             to
             you
             in
             stran
             〈…〉
             and
             profound
             language
             which
             you
             shall
             not
             〈◊〉
             derstand
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             when
             ye
             shall
             meet
             with
             silent
             God
             ,
             when
             you
             shall
             cry
             to
             him
             and
             〈◊〉
             will
             not
             hear
             you
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             when
             you
             sh
             〈…〉
             meet
             with
             silent
             and
             dumb
             Ordinances
             whi
             〈…〉
             shall
             not
             speak
             unto
             you
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             when
             〈◊〉
             shall
             meet
             with
             silent
             mercies
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             go
             〈…〉
             things
             he
             doth
             unto
             you
             ,
             ye
             shall
             not
             kno●
             the
             language
             of
             them
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             when
             you
             sha
             〈…〉
             
             ●eet
             with
             the
             sad
             lot
             of
             a
             silent
             conscience
             ,
             when
             ye
             shall
             not
             be
             reproved
             by
             it
             ,
             when
             ye
             〈◊〉
             ,
             but
             God
             shall
             give
             you
             leave
             to
             ●●ll
             and
             de●art
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             return
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             when
             ye
             ●●all
             meet
             with
             silent
             commands
             ,
             with
             silent
             〈…〉
             eatnings
             ,
             and
             with
             silent
             promises
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             〈◊〉
             shall
             never
             know
             what
             the
             promise
             cals
             for
             ,
             ●hat
             the
             threatnings
             cals
             for
             ,
             nor
             what
             the
             ●ommands
             cals
             for
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             chasti●e
             you
             〈◊〉
             the
             dark
             ,
             and
             there
             shall
             be
             none
             to
             deliver
             ●ou
             ,
             and
             when
             there
             shall
             be
             none
             to
             plead
             ●our
             cause
             ,
             but
             a
             sin
             revenging
             God
             entering
             ●he
             lists
             with
             you
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             say
             to
             them
             ●hat
             are
             left
             ,
             do
             not
             pray
             for
             this
             people
             ,
             not
             〈…〉
             ceed
             for
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             the
             people
             up
             〈…〉
             whom
             I
             will
             have
             no
             mercy
             :
             I
             may
             say
             by
             〈…〉
             ll
             appearance
             ,
             our
             judgement
             doth
             speak
             this
             .
             〈…〉
             e
             hath
             spoken
             to
             us
             in
             the
             still
             voice
             of
             the
             ●ospel
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             spoken
             to
             us
             in
             the
             whirle
             〈…〉
             d
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             is
             in
             none
             of
             them
             :
             But
             what
             〈…〉
             ow
             ye
             but
             God
             may
             the
             next
             time
             speak
             to
             〈…〉
             u
             closing
             himself
             in
             a
             circle
             of
             ●ir●
             :
             I
             have
             ●ometimes
             spoken
             that
             word
             to
             you
             ,
             
               awake
               ,
               ●●ake
               ,
               O
               sleepers
               ,
               and
               call
               upon
               your
               God.
               
            
          
           
             But
             to
             come
             to
             the
             words
             ,
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ●he
             Prophet
             hath
             been
             leading
             a
             sad
             processe
             against
             this
             people
             ,
             for
             the
             neglect
             of
             duties
             which
             were
             lying
             at
             the
             door
             ,
             and
             now
             we
             have
             in
             this
             verse
             the
             conclusion
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             scope
             whereof
             is
             this
             ,
             shewing
             the
             people
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             send
             a
             more
             sharp
             message
             if
             they
             will
             not
             obey
             .
             And
             in
             it
             there
             are
             four
             things
             considerable
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             we
             have
             an
             excellent
             exhortation
             given
             to
             hear
             the
             Rod
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             meaned
             to
             take
             up
             what
             the
             Rod
             speaks
             ,
             but
             
             also
             ,
             
               Who
               hath
               appointed
               it
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             There
             is
             that
             excellent
             Consideration
             to
             presse
             them
             unto
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             
               the
               Lord
               voice
            
             ,
             we
             may
             say
             that
             of
             the
             rod
             which
             wa
             〈…〉
             said
             of
             Herod
             in
             another
             sense
             ,
             
               it
               is
               the
               voice
               〈◊〉
               God
               and
               not
               of
               man.
               
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             We
             have
             the
             people
             to
             whom
             th
             〈…〉
             Exhortations
             is
             given
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             
               unto
               the
               City
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             Samaria
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             bordering
             tow
             〈…〉
             thereabout
             ,
             now
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Lords
             voi
             〈…〉
             cryeth
             unto
             the
             City
             rather
             than
             to
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             is
             either
             this
             ,
             the
             City
             ordinarly
             hath
             most
             eminent
             tokens
             of
             the
             me
             〈…〉
             cies
             and
             respects
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             being
             abused
             makes
             God
             especially
             to
             contend
             with
             them
             or
             else
             because
             of
             this
             ,
             ordinarly
             most
             prophenity
             is
             broached
             within
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             do
             〈…〉
             vent
             it self
             thence
             into
             the
             Country
             ,
             accordi●●
             to
             that
             word
             which
             is
             spoken
             of
             
               Jerusalem
               that
               from
               it
               Prophanity
               goes
               out
               into
               the
               Coun
               〈…〉
               or
               whole
               land
               .
            
          
           
             The
             fourth
             thing
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             is
             the
             persons
             that
             will
             hear
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             rod
             ,
             or
             th
             〈…〉
             Lords
             voice
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             ,
             
               The
               man
               of
               wisdom
               sh
               〈…〉
               see
               thy
               Name
               ,
            
             or
             as
             the
             words
             may
             be
             rendered
             the
             man
             of
             substance
             ,
             or
             of
             substantial
             wisdom
             which
             speaks
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             fo
             〈…〉
             lies
             that
             is
             imaginable
             not
             to
             hear
             the
             voice
             o
             〈…〉
             the
             Lord
             and
             his
             ,
             threatning
             rod.
             
          
           
             The
             last
             thing
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             h
             〈…〉
             the
             man
             of
             wisdom
             winnes
             to
             the
             right
             us
             〈…〉
             making
             and
             understanding
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             ro
             〈…〉
             and
             it
             is
             by
             seeing
             his
             Name
             ;
             now
             by
             the
             Nam●
             of
             God
             may
             be
             either
             understood
             ,
             the
             seeing
             〈◊〉
             the
             Authority
             of
             God
             in
             his
             threatnings
             ;
             or
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             may
             be
             understood
             ,
             His
             wisdom
             ,
             
             His
             peace
             ,
             His
             power
             ,
             His
             justice
             ,
             His
             so
             〈…〉
             raignity
             ,
             and
             His
             holinesse
             ,
             the
             man
             of
             wis●om
             shall
             see
             these
             five
             excellent
             Attributes
             of
             God
             shining
             into
             the
             Rod
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             sad
             dis●ensation
             which
             he
             meets
             with
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             〈…〉
             using
             that
             expression
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               see
            
             ,
             is
             to
             point
             〈…〉
             ot
             these
             certain
             and
             distinct
             discoveries
             which
             〈…〉
             e
             man
             of
             wisdom
             shall
             have
             by
             such
             a
             crosse
             .
          
           
             Now
             having
             thus
             made
             plain
             the
             words
             un●o
             you
             ,
             there
             are
             three
             things
             which
             we
             shall
             ●●eak
             a
             little
             unto
             from
             the
             scope
             ,
             before
             wee
             〈…〉
             me
             to
             the
             first
             thing
             in
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             thing
             which
             we
             shall
             take
             notice
             of
             〈…〉
             om
             the
             scope
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             slighting
             of
             〈…〉
             own
             duties
             is
             the
             fore
             runner
             of
             some
             sad
             〈…〉
             nd
             lamentable
             stroak
             from
             the
             Lord
             upon
             a
             ●erson
             or
             people
             ,
             these
             things
             which
             they
             know
             ●o
             be
             duties
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             slight
             and
             disobey
             ●hem
             ,
             I
             say
             it
             is
             the
             fore-runner
             of
             some
             sad
             and
             〈…〉
             minent
             act
             of
             the
             displeasure
             of
             God
             to
             a
             per●on
             or
             people
             .
             This
             is
             clear
             ,
             
               Luke
               12.
               47.
               
               That
               ●ervant
               which
               knoweth
               his
               lords
               will
               ,
               and
               prepares
               not
               himself
               ,
               neither
               doth
               according
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               shall
               be
               beaten
               with
               many
               stripes
               .
            
             And
             that
             word
             in
             
               Jer.
               5.
               5.
               
               I
               will
               get
               me
               unto
               the
               great
               men
               ,
               and
               will
               speak
               unto
               them
               ,
               for
               they
               have
               known
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               the
               judgement
               of
               their
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             yet
             it
             is
             said
             of
             these
             ,
             
               they
               have
               altogether
               broken
               the
               yoke
               ,
               and
               burst
               the
               bonds
               :
            
             And
             what
             followes
             ?
             
               vers
               .
               6.
               
               Wherefore
               a
               Lion
               out
               of
               the
               Forrest
               shall
               stay
               them
               .
            
             Rom
             ,
             1.
             21.
             26.
             where
             they
             professed
             themselves
             to
             know
             ,
             
               And
               yet
               they
               glorified
               him
               not
               as
               God.
            
             This
             is
             given
             as
             a
             reason
             ,
             
               That
               he
               gave
               them
               up
               to
               a
               reprobate
               mind
               ,
               to
               do
               things
               not
               convenient
               .
            
             It
             is
             probable
             the
             impiety
             and
             prophanity
             of
             a
             people
             is
             come
             
             to
             a
             wonderful
             height
             ,
             when
             they
             can
             sin
             agai
             〈…〉
             light
             and
             knowledge
             .
             Now
             in
             speaking
             of
             th
             〈…〉
             more
             fully
             ,
             I
             shall
             speak
             to
             some
             aggravatio●
             of
             the
             sin
             of
             slighting
             known
             duties
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Aggravation
             is
             ,
             when
             a
             perso●
             slights
             duty
             after
             the
             sinfulness
             of
             that
             sin
             hat●
             been
             discovered
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             engrven
             on
             hi
             〈…〉
             conscience
             ;
             O
             that
             is
             a
             mighty
             aggravation
             o
             〈…〉
             that
             sin
             :
             This
             is
             clear
             ,
             
               Hos.
               5.
               2.
               
               And
               the
               revolters
               are
               profound
               to
               make
               slaughter
               ,
               though
               I
               hav●
               been
               a
               rebuker
               of
               them
               all
               .
            
             Nehem.
             9.
             29.
             
               an●
               have
               testified
               against
               them
               ,
               yet
               they
               dealt
               proudly
               and
               hearkned
               not
               to
               thy
               commandments
               ,
               but
               sinne●
               against
               thy
               judgments
               .
            
             I
             confesse
             ,
             sinning
             against
             convictions
             of
             conscience
             (
             especially
             when
             they
             are
             sharp
             )
             is
             a
             greater
             sin
             than
             to
             sin
             against
             light
             ,
             this
             is
             indeed
             to
             sin
             with
             a
             lifted
             up
             hand
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             blush
             ,
             nor
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             nor
             yet
             to
             be
             afraid
             to
             commit
             iniquity
             .
             Know
             now
             therefore
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             here
             that
             slight
             known
             duties
             notwithstanding
             of
             light
             ,
             and
             the
             convictions
             of
             conscience
             which
             they
             have
             had
             for
             doing
             so
             :
             I
             would
             only
             say
             to
             that
             person
             ,
             be
             afraid
             and
             stand
             in
             awe
             lest
             the
             day
             may
             be
             approaching
             ,
             when
             God
             shall
             cease
             to
             be
             a
             reprover
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             the
             reinyies
             shall
             be
             laid
             on
             your
             own
             neek
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             be
             
               as
               a
               wild
               Asse
               snuffing
               up
               the
               wind
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             Aggravation
             of
             slighting
             known
             duties
             ,
             is
             when
             a
             person
             slights
             known
             duties
             after
             God
             hath
             been
             discovering
             discontent
             with
             another
             person
             for
             that
             sin
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             overtaking
             another
             person
             for
             slighting
             of
             a
             known
             duty
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             person
             which
             stands
             beside
             ,
             is
             not
             afraid
             to
             persist
             in
             the
             same
             sin
             .
             This
             is
             clear
             ,
             
               Jer.
               3.
               8.
               
               And
               I
               
               saw
               ,
               when
               for
               all
               these
               causes
               whereby
               back-sliding
               Israel
               committed
               adultery
               ,
               I
               had
               put
               her
               away
               ,
               and
               give
               her
               a
               bill
               of
               divorce
               :
               yet
               her
               treacherous
               sister
            
             Judah
             
               feared
               not
               ,
               but
               went
               and
               played
               the
               Harlot
               also
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             though
             Judah
             have
             beheld
             what
             I
             have
             done
             to
             Israel
             for
             her
             whoorish
             carriage
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             of
             this
             ,
             
               she
               went
               and
               played
               the
               harlot
               also
               .
            
             I
             confesse
             this
             is
             a
             greater
             aggravation
             than
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             it
             speaks
             that
             such
             a
             sinner
             (
             in
             a
             manner
             )
             hath
             given
             a
             de●iance
             to
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hath
             cryed
             out
             (
             in
             a
             manner
             )
             I
             care
             not
             what
             God
             will
             do
             ,
             I
             will
             do
             my
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Aggravation
             of
             the
             sin
             of
             flighting
             known
             duties
             ,
             is
             ,
             when
             persons
             flights
             known
             duties
             after
             God
             hath
             begun
             to
             contend
             with
             them
             for
             so
             doing
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             mighty
             aggravation
             of
             sin
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             ,
             
               Isa.
               57.
               17.
               
               For
               the
               iniquity
               of
               his
               covetousnesse
               was
               I
               wroth
               ,
               and
               smot●
               him
               :
               I
               hid
               me
               and
               was
               wroth
               ,
               and
               he
               went
               on
               frowardly
               in
               the
               way
               of
               his
               heart
               .
            
             After
             a
             person
             hath
             had
             the
             Rod
             shaken
             over
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             hath
             drunk
             something
             of
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             for
             ●●●ighting
             such
             a
             duty
             ,
             yet
             to
             persist
             in
             it
             ,
             O
             that
             is
             a
             scarlet
             and
             mighty
             transgression
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             there
             not
             many
             here
             who
             are
             such
             ?
          
           
             The
             fourth
             Aggravation
             of
             flighting
             known
             duties
             ,
             is
             ,
             when
             a
             person
             slights
             known
             duties
             upon
             very
             smal
             temptations
             ,
             is
             not
             this
             certain
             ,
             a
             word
             of
             a
             temptation
             ,
             the
             half
             of
             a
             word
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             very
             nod
             of
             a
             temptation
             will
             put
             us
             from
             the
             doing
             of
             known
             duties
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             sometimes
             we
             will
             be
             glad
             of
             a
             temptation
             to
             divert
             us
             from
             the
             exercise
             of
             duties
             ;
             yea
             ,
             sometimes
             it
             is
             known
             ,
             when
             temptations
             are
             not
             present
             to
             divert
             us
             from
             the
             exercise
             of
             known
             duties
             ,
             
             we
             will
             go
             forth
             and
             seek
             a
             temptation
             .
             I
             confesse
             the
             devil
             needs
             not
             to
             be
             at
             much
             pains
             i
             〈…〉
             these
             dayes
             ,
             there
             is
             many
             which
             gives
             the
             devil
             work
             and
             imployment
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             see
             〈…〉
             not
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             seek
             him
             !
          
           
             The
             fifth
             Aggravation
             of
             the
             sin
             of
             slighting
             known
             duties
             ,
             is
             ,
             when
             persons
             does
             not
             so
             much
             as
             set
             about
             well
             doing
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             〈◊〉
             great
             aggravation
             ,
             this
             is
             clear
             ,
             
               Luke
               12.
               47.
               
               He
               that
               knowes
               his
               masters
               will
               ,
               and
               doth
               it
               not
               ,
               neither
               doth
               prepare
               himself
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               is
               worthy
               of
               double
               stripes
               .
            
             He
             will
             not
             take
             pains
             to
             prepare
             his
             heart
             for
             duty
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             mighty
             aggravation
             :
             Some
             they
             are
             content
             to
             be
             under
             their
             setters
             as
             though
             they
             were
             bound
             of
             God
             ,
             some
             they
             are
             content
             to
             live
             under
             their
             convictions
             as
             though
             it
             were
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             answer
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             say
             
               there
               is
               no
               hope
            
             .
          
           
             The
             sixth
             Aggravation
             of
             slighting
             known
             duties
             ,
             is
             ,
             when
             a
             person
             slights
             duties
             after
             God
             hath
             commended
             the
             beauty
             and
             excellency
             of
             such
             duties
             ;
             that
             is
             no
             doubt
             a
             great
             aggravation
             ,
             as
             when
             God
             doth
             commend
             prayer
             ,
             and
             discovers
             the
             beauty
             thereof
             to
             a
             Christian
             ,
             O
             then
             it
             is
             a
             sad
             and
             lamentable
             thing
             for
             that
             person
             to
             sit
             down
             and
             slight
             his
             duty
             ,
             that
             is
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             to
             slight
             prayer
             when
             it
             hath
             on
             all
             its
             ornaments
             .
          
           
             A
             seventh
             Aggravation
             is
             ,
             of
             slighting
             known
             duties
             ,
             is
             when
             persons
             slight
             duties
             after
             they
             have
             been
             convinced
             of
             the
             advantage
             which
             waits
             upon
             the
             doing
             of
             them
             :
             Are
             there
             not
             some
             that
             slight
             prayer
             ,
             notwithstanding
             they
             have
             been
             convinced
             that
             prayer
             hath
             been
             unto
             them
             a
             
               mount
               tabor
            
             in
             which
             they
             have
             seen
             Christ
             transfigured
             ?
             some
             they
             will
             slight
             
             prayer
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             been
             convinced
             that
             prayer
             hath
             been
             the
             trysting-place
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             them
             ,
             and
             after
             they
             have
             been
             convinced
             that
             prayer
             hath
             been
             as
             the
             top
             of
             mount
             Pisgah
             ,
             on
             which
             they
             have
             gotten
             a
             view
             of
             the
             promised
             land
             ,
             O
             that
             is
             a
             notable
             aggravation
             of
             slighting
             of
             known
             duties
             ,
             when
             the
             person
             hath
             this
             to
             say
             ,
             Now
             I
             am
             slighting
             my
             own
             advantage
             ?
          
           
             There
             is
             this
             last
             Aggravation
             ,
             when
             a
             person
             slights
             known
             duties
             ,
             yet
             with
             very
             little
             resentment
             and
             grief
             of
             heart
             :
             Are
             there
             not
             many
             that
             have
             slighted
             their
             morning
             prayer
             here
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             have
             convictions
             therefore
             ?
             And
             are
             there
             not
             many
             persons
             here
             to
             day
             ,
             that
             oftentimes
             goeth
             to
             bed
             without
             saying
             their
             prayers
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             as
             much
             peace
             of
             conscience
             as
             if
             they
             had
             done
             it
             ?
             I
             think
             a
             person
             hath
             gone
             a
             great
             length
             in
             hardness
             of
             heart
             ,
             when
             he
             can
             slight
             known
             duties
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             grieved
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             token
             that
             they
             have
             not
             only
             to
             do
             with
             a
             hardned
             conscience
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             hardned
             will
             :
             Are
             there
             not
             many
             persons
             that
             notwithstanding
             of
             the
             slighting
             of
             known
             duties
             ,
             yet
             never
             had
             a
             broken
             heart
             therefore
             ?
             Doth
             not
             the
             misbeliever
             slight
             the
             commandement
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             weep
             for
             it
             ?
             Doth
             not
             the
             secure
             Christian
             slight
             the
             commandement
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             grieved
             therefore
             ?
             Doth
             not
             the
             presumptuous
             sinner
             slight
             self
             examination
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             not
             much
             grieved
             ?
             And
             doth
             not
             the
             dissolute
             sinner
             that
             is
             under
             the
             power
             of
             his
             idols
             slight
             the
             commandement
             of
             mor●ification
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             have
             a
             sore
             heart
             for
             it
             ?
          
           
             Now
             the
             second
             thing
             which
             I
             shall
             speak
             
             from
             the
             scope
             ,
             is
             ,
             I
             shall
             propose
             some
             considerations
             to
             presse
             you
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             all
             known
             duties
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Consideration
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Christian
             which
             practises
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Christian
             which
             knoweth
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             promises
             are
             made
             :
             Would
             ye
             know
             the
             Christian
             which
             hath
             a
             right
             to
             the
             promises
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             the
             Christian
             which
             knoweth
             his
             duty
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             Christian
             that
             doth
             his
             duty
             ;
             This
             is
             clear
             in
             
               Matth.
               7.
               21.
               
               Not
               every
               one
               that
               saith
               unto
               me
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               shall
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               doth
               the
               will
               of
               my
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
            
             I
             think
             if
             the
             promises
             had
             been
             annexed
             to
             knowledge
             of
             duties
             ;
             then
             doubtlesse
             Balaam
             had
             been
             in
             heaven
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             the
             knowing
             Christian
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             practising
             Christian
             to
             who
             the
             promises
             are
             made
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Consideration
             to
             presse
             you
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             known
             duties
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Christian
             that
             is
             taken
             up
             in
             practising
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             knowing
             Christian
             that
             is
             blessed
             ;
             would
             ye
             know
             the
             blessed
             Christian
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             he
             that
             knows
             his
             duty
             only
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             he
             which
             knoweth
             his
             duty
             and
             doth
             it
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             word
             ,
             
               Joh.
               13.
               17.
               
               If
               ye
               know
               these
               things
               ,
               happy
               are
               ye
               if
               ye
               do
               them
               .
            
             Where
             ye
             may
             see
             happinesse
             is
             annexed
             to
             doing
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             knowing
             :
             I
             confesse
             ,
             if
             ye
             could
             speak
             your
             duty
             like
             an
             Angel
             ,
             and
             if
             ye
             knew
             the
             smallest
             command
             in
             Scripture
             to
             be
             a
             command
             lying
             at
             your
             door
             ,
             yet
             if
             ye
             do
             it
             not
             ,
             ye
             shall
             never
             be
             blessed
             .
             O
             ,
             know
             it
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             knowing
             persons
             in
             hell
             to
             day
             !
          
           
             The
             third
             Consideratirn
             to
             presse
             you
             to
             practise
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             practising
             Christian
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             
             knowing
             Christian
             that
             is
             approven
             and
             commended
             of
             God
             ;
             This
             is
             clear
             ,
             
               Song
               7.
               1.
               
               How
               beautifull
               are
               thy
               feet
               with
               shoes
               ,
               O
               Princes
               daughter
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Christ
             takes
             first
             notice
             of
             the
             Brides
             feet
             ,
             which
             is
             her
             practice
             ,
             and
             commends
             her
             from
             that
             ;
             believe
             it
             ,
             Christ
             commends
             a
             Christians
             feet
             ,
             more
             than
             his
             eyes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             practice
             ,
             more
             than
             his
             knowledge
             :
             It
             is
             the
             practising
             Christian
             which
             shall
             have
             that
             word
             spoken
             to
             him
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               Well
               done
               good
               and
               faithful
               servant
            
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             well
             known
             good
             and
             faithfull
             servant
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               well
               done
            
             ,
             for
             if
             you
             know
             never
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             practise
             it
             ,
             Christ
             will
             never
             commend
             you
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             Consideration
             to
             press
             you
             to
             the
             doing
             of
             known
             duties
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             knowledge
             ,
             put
             the
             practice
             of
             duties
             which
             will
             give
             peace
             to
             a
             Christians
             conscience
             ,
             if
             ye
             would
             know
             all
             the
             commandements
             in
             the
             Bible
             ,
             and
             yet
             never
             do
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             your
             knowledge
             that
             will
             give
             your
             conscience
             peace
             .
             I
             say
             this
             to
             you
             ,
             many
             others
             knowing
             and
             their
             slighting
             of
             duty
             ,
             in
             one
             day
             will
             make
             their
             conscience
             roar
             like
             a
             Lion
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             nothing
             to
             answer
             it
             .
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             O
             Christians
             !
             if
             ye
             would
             have
             peace
             of
             conscience
             in
             the
             great
             and
             terrible
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             then
             practise
             what
             ye
             know
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             know
             what
             ye
             ought
             to
             practise
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             Consideration
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             practice
             of
             your
             duty
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             knowledge
             of
             your
             duty
             ,
             by
             which
             ye
             rise
             up
             in
             conformity
             with
             God
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             practising
             of
             what
             ye
             know
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             knowledge
             of
             what
             ye
             should
             do
             ,
             that
             raises
             you
             up
             in
             conformity
             with
             him
             ;
             if
             ye
             
             know
             all
             that
             ye
             should
             do
             ,
             and
             do
             it
             not
             ,
             ye
             may
             be
             strangers
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             conformity
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             ye
             were
             meer
             ignorants
             .
             I
             wish
             there
             were
             in
             these
             dayes
             lesse
             knowledge
             and
             more
             practice
             ,
             or
             rather
             I
             wish
             there
             were
             more
             knowledge
             and
             practice
             both
             together
             .
             I
             think
             the
             Christians
             of
             this
             time
             sins
             against
             a
             witnes
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             a
             witnes
             against
             their
             own
             conscience
             :
             I
             think
             there
             are
             some
             (
             but
             few
             amongst
             us
             )
             in
             these
             dayes
             that
             sinneth
             out
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             but
             I
             would
             say
             this
             ,
             the
             person
             that
             sins
             out
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             condemns
             himself
             ,
             but
             the
             person
             that
             sins
             out
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             the
             law
             condemns
             him
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             this
             ,
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             say
             to
             you
             from
             the
             scope
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             you
             observing
             these
             six
             things
             concerning
             known
             duties
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             many
             persons
             are
             more
             desirous
             to
             know
             what
             they
             should
             do
             ,
             then
             to
             do
             what
             they
             know
             :
             Some
             persons
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               Wherewith
               shall
               I
               come
               before
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             and
             the
             Lord
             may
             answer
             them
             with
             this
             ,
             
               Have
               I
               not
               shewed
               thee
               ?
               O
               man
               !
            
          
           
             There
             is
             this
             second
             thing
             which
             I
             would
             have
             you
             knowing
             ,
             the
             question
             which
             shall
             be
             proposed
             to
             you
             in
             the
             great
             and
             notable
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             ,
             O
             man
             !
             what
             knowest
             thou
             ?
             But
             it
             shall
             be
             ,
             O
             man
             !
             what
             didst
             thou
             ?
             This
             shall
             be
             the
             question
             which
             Christ
             shall
             put
             home
             to
             you
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             What
             didst
             thou
             in
             thy
             lifetime
             ,
             and
             not
             what
             knowest
             thou
             in
             thy
             liftime
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             would
             say
             this
             ,
             believe
             it
             ,
             A
             grain
             weight
             of
             sincerity
             and
             practice
             ,
             is
             worth
             a
             talent
             of
             knowledge
             :
             it
             is
             better
             to
             practise
             as
             the
             weakest
             Christian
             ,
             than
             to
             know
             as
             the
             
             ●ost
             excellent
             angel
             ,
             not
             practising
             what
             we
             know
             :
             Christ
             weight
             not
             our
             grace
             by
             quantity
             ,
             but
             by
             quality
             ;
             not
             by
             degrees
             but
             by
             the
             truth
             and
             reality
             of
             them
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             thou
             knew
             never
             so
             much
             ,
             a
             grain
             weight
             of
             sincerity
             and
             practice
             in
             Gods
             sight
             ,
             is
             more
             worth
             than
             it
             all
             :
             If
             thou
             were
             as
             eloquent
             as
             Appollos
             ,
             and
             〈…〉
             s
             wise
             as
             Solomon
             ,
             and
             could
             ye
             speak
             with
             as
             many
             tongues
             as
             Paul
             ,
             and
             if
             ye
             knew
             and
             understood
             all
             mysteries
             ,
             yet
             if
             ye
             do
             not
             practise
             your
             duties
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             I
             would
             say
             this
             ,
             the
             slighting
             of
             known
             duties
             hath
             many
             sad
             disadvantages
             waiting
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             name
             these
             four
             unto
             you
             .
             First
             ,
             The
             slighting
             of
             duties
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             which
             makes
             Christians
             weary
             in
             duties
             ;
             Is
             there
             any
             person
             here
             that
             slights
             duties
             at
             such
             &
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             I
             prophesie
             this
             to
             thee
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             weary
             of
             duties
             ere
             long
             ,
             this
             is
             clear
             ,
             
               Isa.
               43.
               22.
               
               But
               thou
               hast
               not
               called
               upon
               me
               ,
               O
               Jacob
               ,
               but
               thou
               hast
               been
               weary
               of
               me
               ,
               O
            
             Israel
             .
             〈◊〉
             say
             ,
             slighting
             of
             duties
             ,
             and
             wearying
             in
             duties
             they
             will
             not
             be
             long
             asunder
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             slighting
             of
             known
             duties
             brings
             on
             much
             hardnesse
             and
             stupidity
             of
             heart
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             word
             in
             Nehem.
             9.
             16.
             where
             disobedience
             and
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
             are
             knit
             together
             :
             Would
             you
             know
             the
             reason
             why
             so
             many
             persons
             are
             under
             so
             much
             deadnesse
             ,
             and
             under
             so
             many
             bonds
             ?
             It
             is
             because
             they
             slight
             known
             duties
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             slighting
             of
             known
             duties
             doth
             these
             three
             things
             to
             our
             conscience
             .
             It
             either
             marres
             the
             peace
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             hardens
             the
             conscience
             .
             Or
             thirdly
             ,
             It
             luls
             our
             conscience
             a
             sleep
             .
             I
             wonder
             how
             many
             of
             us
             can
             cal
             our selves
             render
             ,
             since
             there
             is
             so
             much
             
             slighting
             of
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             do
             .
             Are
             ther●
             not
             many
             Christians
             ,
             which
             may
             soon
             tell
             al●
             their
             privat
             prayers
             that
             they
             make
             to
             God.
             There
             is
             a
             fourth
             disadvantage
             which
             waits
             o●
             the
             slighting
             of
             known
             duties
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             this
             the
             Christian
             who
             slights
             duty
             sometimes
             ,
             tha●
             duty
             which
             a
             Christian
             doth
             ,
             it
             is
             exceeding
             formal
             :
             There
             are
             some
             Christians
             which
             slights
             prayer
             one
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             day
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             one
             to
             a
             hunder
             but
             the
             third
             day
             whe
             〈…〉
             that
             Christian
             prayes
             ,
             but
             it
             be
             meer
             formality
             .
             O
             what
             makes
             Christians
             pray
             so
             weakly
             ?
             It
             is
             because
             they
             teach
             their
             hearts
             th●
             arte
             of
             praying
             formally
             by
             slighting
             of
             duty
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             I
             would
             say
             this
             to
             you
             ,
             the
             slighting
             of
             known
             duties
             is
             the
             first
             step
             of
             the
             s
             〈…〉
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             This
             is
             clear
             in
             
               Heb.
               10.
               26.
               
               For
               if
               we
               sin
               wilfully
               after
               that
               we
               have
               received
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               there
               remaineth
               no
               more
               sacrifice
               for
               sin
               .
            
             I
             le
             tell
             you
             what
             is
             betwixt
             the
             sin
             of
             slighting
             known
             duties
             ,
             and
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             more
             betwixt
             them
             both
             but
             that
             word
             wilfulness
             .
             And
             what
             knowest
             thou
             ,
             but
             thy
             slighting
             of
             duties
             may
             come
             to
             wilfulness
             ere
             long
             ?
             Ye
             would
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             under
             the
             Law
             there
             was
             Sacrifices
             for
             sins
             of
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             likewise
             for
             sins
             of
             infirmities
             ,
             but
             there
             was
             no
             sacrifice
             for
             presumptuous
             sins
             ,
             now
             if
             this
             be
             the
             first
             step
             towards
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             there
             are
             some
             here
             which
             have
             gone
             this
             length
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             I
             fear
             a
             little
             further
             :
             Now
             will
             ye
             take
             home
             this
             conviction
             ,
             and
             I
             would
             say
             this
             ,
             let
             the
             person
             which
             is
             not
             guilty
             of
             this
             offence
             amongst
             us
             ,
             take
             up
             the
             first
             stone
             and
             cast
             at
             us
             :
             I
             suppose
             our
             conscience
             
             might
             accuse
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             might
             steal
             out
             one
             by
             one
             .
             O!
             the
             dreadfull
             disadvantages
             which
             attends
             that
             person
             that
             slights
             known
             duties
             !
             This
             is
             a
             strange
             thing
             ,
             our
             consciences
             are
             no
             more
             moved
             at
             what
             one
             can
             speak
             of
             that
             which
             is
             our
             sin
             indeed
             ,
             than
             though
             it
             did
             not
             concern
             us
             :
             I
             suppose
             there
             is
             not
             one
             here
             ,
             bu●
             they
             may
             write
             this
             on
             their
             fore-heads
             ,
             
               Guilty
               ,
               guilty
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             there
             is
             this
             lastly
             which
             I
             would
             say
             unto
             you
             .
             The
             day
             is
             coming
             when
             the
             slighters
             of
             known
             duties
             ,
             shall
             be
             forced
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             Ah
             that
             I
             had
             been
             an
             idiot
             &
             had
             never
             known
             my
             duty
             !
             I
             confesse
             the
             slighting
             of
             known
             duties
             ,
             and
             the
             sinning
             against
             Light
             ,
             shall
             be
             a
             mighty
             aggravation
             of
             our
             sin
             .
             O
             what
             terror
             was
             it
             to
             Judas
             conscience
             when
             he
             came
             to
             think
             of
             this
             ,
             
               I
               sold
               my
               Master
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               I
               have
               sinned
               in
               so
               doing
               !
            
             And
             O
             what
             terrour
             likewise
             will
             it
             be
             to
             you
             ,
             when
             ye
             shall
             be
             convinced
             of
             this
             ,
             my
             conscience
             told
             me
             that
             this
             was
             my
             duty
             ,
             and
             I
             would
             not
             do
             it
             !
          
           
             Now
             the
             next
             thing
             which
             we
             shall
             speak
             to
             from
             the
             words
             in
             general
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             (
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             his
             condescendancy
             ▪
             )
             hath
             many
             various
             wayes
             in
             making
             known
             duties
             unto
             a
             person
             or
             people
             ,
             this
             is
             clear
             from
             the
             words
             ,
             where
             God
             having
             pressed
             duties
             upon
             this
             people
             by
             the
             voice
             of
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             now
             he
             sends
             a
             more
             sad
             and
             terrible
             preacher
             to
             them
             ;
             even
             a
             
               threatning
               Rod.
            
             Now
             this
             is
             clear
             that
             God
             hath
             many
             wayes
             in
             pressing
             people
             to
             their
             duties
             ,
             
               Isa.
               5.
               4.
               
               What
               could
               have
               been
               done
               more
               to
               my
               vineyard
               that
               I
               have
               not
               done
               in
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             This
             is
             also
             eminently
             clear
             ,
             
               Songs
               5.
               2.
               
               Open
               to
               me
               my
               sister
               ,
               my
               Spouse
               ,
            
             and
             if
             that
             will
             
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             he
             will
             knock
             at
             the
             door
             and
             say
             ,
             
               it
               is
               the
               voice
               of
               thy
               beloved
               that
               knocketh
               ,
            
             and
             if
             this
             will
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             he
             will
             use
             arguments
             to
             perswade
             her
             ;
             
               open
               to
               me
               my
               sister
            
             ,
             is
             not
             that
             an
             argument
             ?
             yet
             he
             will
             give
             her
             another
             ,
             
               for
               my
               head
               is
               filled
               with
               dew
               ,
               and
               my
               hair
               with
               the
               drops
               of
               the
               night
               ,
            
             and
             if
             all
             these
             will
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             Christ
             will
             put
             in
             his
             hand
             by
             the
             hole
             of
             the
             door
             ,
             which
             speaks
             this
             ,
             that
             Christ
             in
             the
             depths
             of
             his
             condescendency
             ,
             leaves
             nothing
             unassayed
             to
             presse
             people
             to
             their
             duty
             .
             This
             is
             also
             clear
             ,
             Deut.
             11.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             where
             
               he
               sets
               life
               and
               death
               ,
               blessings
               and
               cursings
            
             before
             them
             to
             presse
             them
             to
             their
             duty
             .
             I
             confesse
             there
             are
             many
             in
             heaven
             to
             day
             that
             Christ
             never
             took
             the
             half
             of
             the
             pains
             on
             them
             as
             he
             hath
             taken
             on
             some
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             many
             in
             hell
             to
             day
             ,
             upon
             whom
             Christ
             took
             never
             half
             so
             much
             pains
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             on
             some
             of
             us
             :
             and
             is
             it
             not
             then
             a
             wonder
             that
             we
             are
             not
             sent
             away
             to
             hell
             likewise
             ?
             Now
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             six
             great
             voices
             or
             means
             wherewith
             God
             presseth
             people
             to
             their
             duty
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             voice
             is
             ,
             the
             voice
             of
             threatnings
             ,
             all
             the
             threatnings
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             O
             give
             obedience
             to
             your
             duty
             !
             This
             is
             remarkably
             clear
             from
             that
             choise
             and
             remarkable
             place
             ,
             Jer.
             36.
             ver
             .
             3
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             
               Therefore
               go
               thou
               and
               read
               this
               roll
               which
               thou
               hast
               written
               from
               my
               mouth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Baruch
             ,
             he
             is
             commanded
             to
             read
             all
             the
             threatnings
             of
             God
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             the
             precious
             end
             he
             hath
             before
             him
             ?
             
               It
               may
               be
               they
               will
               present
               their
               supplication
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               will
               return
               every
               one
               from
               his
               evil
               way
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             This
             is
             the
             very
             end
             and
             scope
             of
             Gods
             threatnings
             ,
             that
             persons
             
             may
             present
             their
             prayers
             before
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             will
             shake
             the
             Rod
             over
             our
             heads
             for
             this
             end
             .
             Therefore
             I
             say
             ,
             give
             the
             threatnings
             of
             God
             (
             who
             are
             his
             Messengers
             )
             that
             which
             they
             require
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             put
             the
             Rod
             by
             the
             door
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             great
             voice
             whereby
             God
             sometimes
             presses
             home
             duties
             upon
             folk
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             voice
             and
             Rod
             of
             these
             sad
             afflicting
             dispensations
             which
             we
             meet
             with
             :
             This
             is
             (
             indeed
             )
             the
             end
             of
             them
             that
             persons
             would
             give
             obedience
             to
             the
             commands
             of
             God
             ,
             this
             is
             clear
             in
             the
             very
             scope
             where
             he
             presses
             them
             to
             hear
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Rod
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             give
             obedience
             to
             their
             duty
             .
             And
             it
             is
             also
             clear
             from
             that
             sweet
             and
             excellent
             promise
             ,
             
               Ezek.
               20.
               37.
               
               And
               I
               will
               cause
               you
               to
               passe
               under
               the
               Rod
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               bring
               you
               into
               the
               bond
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
            
             I
             say
             the
             very
             great
             end
             and
             design
             of
             God
             in
             sending
             Rods
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             persons
             may
             be
             engaged
             to
             their
             duty
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             voice
             wherewith
             God
             presses
             people
             to
             their
             duty
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             voice
             of
             promises
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             great
             voice
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             promises
             ?
             It
             is
             ,
             give
             obedience
             to
             commanded
             duties
             :
             This
             is
             clear
             ,
             
               Ezek.
               11.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               And
               I
               will
               give
               them
               one
               heart
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               put
               a
               new
               spirit
               within
               you
               ;
               And
               I
               will
               take
               the
               stony
               heart
               out
               of
               their
               flesh
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               them
               an
               heart
               of
               flesh
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               walk
               in
               my
               statutes
               ,
               and
               keep
               mine
               ordinances
               ,
               and
               do
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             As
             it
             were
             ,
             all
             the
             great
             promises
             of
             the
             Covenant
             have
             this
             promise
             ,
             obey
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             have
             ,
             it
             is
             obedience
             that
             leads
             us
             to
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             promises
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             voice
             whereby
             God
             presseth
             persons
             to
             the
             doing
             of
             known
             duties
             ,
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             
             voice
             of
             all
             the
             mercies
             which
             we
             meet
             with
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             voice
             of
             them
             all
             is
             this
             ,
             
               O
               give
               obedience
               to
               his
               commandements
               :
            
             Yea
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             very
             language
             of
             mercies
             :
             All
             the
             great
             things
             which
             God
             hath
             done
             to
             you
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             scope
             and
             end
             of
             them
             all
             ?
             It
             is
             ,
             
               O
               will
               ye
               come
               and
               obey
               .
            
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             Doth
             not
             the
             great
             voice
             of
             ou●
             consciences
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             convictions
             which
             God
             rooves
             upon
             them
             ,
             do
             they
             not
             say
             ,
             O
             give
             obedience
             ,
             and
             
               obey
               him
               with
               all
               thy
               heart
               ,
               with
               all
               thy
               soul
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               thy
               strength
               ?
            
          
           
             There
             is
             this
             last
             voice
             whereby
             God
             presses
             people
             to
             the
             doing
             of
             known
             duties
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             by
             the
             voice
             of
             all
             the
             publike
             Ordinances
             ;
             what
             is
             the
             great
             voice
             of
             all
             these
             preachings
             which
             we
             daily
             preach
             unto
             you
             ,
             but
             this
             ,
             O
             give
             obedience
             to
             the
             Commands
             ?
          
           
             Now
             I
             would
             say
             this
             unto
             you
             ,
             O
             people
             in
             Glasgow
             !
             hath
             not
             God
             spoken
             to
             you
             by
             all
             these
             voices
             ?
             Hath
             he
             not
             spoken
             unto
             you
             by
             mercies
             ?
             Hath
             he
             not
             spoken
             unto
             you
             by
             threatnings
             ?
             by
             the
             voice
             of
             promises
             ?
             by
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             rod
             ?
             by
             the
             voice
             of
             our
             consciences
             ?
             and
             by
             the
             voice
             of
             publike
             ordinances
             ?
             Oh!
             look
             that
             the
             26.
             
             Chapter
             of
             Leviticus
             be
             not
             Glasgows
             plagues
             !
             Lord
             keep
             this
             place
             from
             Gospel-condemnation
             .
             
               For
               it
               is
               a
               fearful
               and
               dreadful
               thing
               to
               fall
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               living
               God!
               yet
               seven
               times
               more
               ,
               yet
               seven
               times
               more
               ,
            
             I
             fear
             be
             your
             plague
             ,
             Oh
             ▪
             what
             can
             God
             do
             more
             to
             us
             nor
             he
             hath
             done
             ?
             Have
             we
             not
             pressed
             this
             duty
             upon
             you
             that
             ye
             would
             imbrace
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             duty
             might
             be
             your
             delight
             !
             If
             Christ
             cannot
             allure
             us
             to
             give
             our
             hearts
             away
             to
             him
             ,
             (
             in
             a
             manner
             )
             he
             will
             
             force
             us
             to
             give
             our
             hearts
             to
             him
             .
             I
             confesse
             it
             is
             sad
             to
             slight
             and
             disobey
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Rod.
             God
             hath
             two
             times
             fearfully
             shaken
             the
             ●hreatning
             Rod
             of
             his
             wrath
             over
             this
             City
             of
             Glasgow
             in
             a
             few
             years
             ,
             look
             that
             so
             many
             menacings
             of
             Gods
             Rods
             be
             not
             the
             fore-runner
             of
             some
             sad
             stroak
             from
             the
             Lord.
             Now
             this
             is
             ●our
             duty
             to
             be
             hearkning
             to
             his
             voice
             :
             this
             is
             Christs
             first
             word
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             his
             last
             word
             ,
             and
             it
             〈◊〉
             his
             best
             word
             .
             O
             then
             take
             him
             and
             imbrace
             him
             !
             I
             think
             there
             is
             seven
             steps
             of
             judgement
             which
             is
             like
             to
             overtake
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             hearken
             not
             ●o
             his
             voice
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             God
             hath
             spoken
             much
             ,
             ●nd
             what
             can
             he
             speak
             more
             !
             And
             what
             can
             ●e
             do
             more
             ?
             And
             what
             can
             we
             do
             less
             to
             him
             ?
             〈◊〉
             say
             ,
             all
             the
             slighting
             of
             these
             threatnings
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             you
             they
             are
             the
             fore-runner
             of
             these
             seven
             remarkable
             steps
             of
             judgement
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             step
             of
             judgement
             which
             ordinarly
             doth
             befall
             slighters
             and
             disobeyers
             of
             Gods
             ●oice
             ,
             is
             ,
             God
             shall
             slight
             their
             voice
             when
             they
             ●ry
             unto
             him
             :
             and
             ,
             oh
             !
             is
             it
             any
             wonder
             that
             God
             stop
             his
             ear
             at
             all
             our
             prayers
             ?
             because
             ,
             ●s
             it
             not
             known
             that
             we
             stop
             our
             ears
             to
             this
             precious
             invitation
             and
             cry
             which
             Christ
             hath
             ●o
             us
             ,
             
               O
               take
               me
            
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             O
             give
             Christ
             your
             hearts
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             will
             hear
             your
             ●oice
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             second
             step
             of
             judgement
             which
             ordinarly
             befals
             these
             who
             slight
             these
             great
             and
             precious
             voices
             by
             which
             God
             is
             speaking
             to
             us
             :
             and
             it
             is
             ,
             Be
             afraid
             that
             at
             last
             thou
             come
             not
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             thou
             shalt
             have
             no
             answer
             ●rom
             God
             ;
             that
             God
             shall
             speak
             no
             more
             unto
             ●hee
             ;
             yea
             ,
             that
             thou
             come
             not
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             shall
             speak
             his
             last
             word
             unto
             thee
             ,
             and
             
             have
             no
             more
             to
             say
             .
             I
             confess
             ,
             when
             God
             goeth
             from
             preachings
             to
             Rods
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             evidenc●
             that
             we
             are
             hard
             to
             be
             perswaded
             .
             It
             is
             sa●
             when
             he
             makes
             the
             Rods
             our
             teachers
             ,
             and
             w●
             will
             not
             be
             taught
             by
             them
             ;
             though
             ,
             I
             think
             that
             were
             a
             blessed
             cross
             that
             should
             make
             u●
             come
             to
             Christ.
             I
             think
             ,
             Christ
             must
             do
             to
             us
             as
             Abosolom
             did
             to
             Joab
             ,
             he
             sent
             to
             Joab
             to
             com●
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             came
             not
             ;
             Absolom
             then
             set
             hi●
             corn
             fields
             on
             fire
             ,
             so
             that
             at
             last
             he
             might
             come
             So
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             Christ
             must
             set
             our
             corn
             fields
             o●
             fire
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             constrained
             to
             come
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             this
             third
             step
             be
             like
             of
             our
             judgement
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             I
             fear
             ,
             that
             sad
             and
             lamentable
             word
             is
             like
             to
             befall
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             continu●
             to
             slight
             this
             Gospel
             ,
             
               Ezek.
               21.
               5.
               
               That
               all
               flesh
               may
               know
               that
               I
               the
               Lord
               have
               drawn
               forth
               my
               sword
               out
               of
               his
               sheath
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               return
               any
               more
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             God
             hath
             begun
             to
             draw
             the
             sword
             of
             his
             Justice
             out
             of
             his
             sheath
             ,
             and
             who
             know●
             when
             he
             will
             put
             it
             up
             again
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             person
             that
             hath
             confidence
             or
             perswasion
             tha●
             God
             will
             quickly
             sheath
             the
             sword
             which
             he
             hath
             drawn
             against
             us
             ?
          
           
             The
             fourth
             step
             of
             judgement
             which
             light●
             down
             upon
             those
             that
             the
             slights
             the
             voice
             o●
             Gods
             threatning
             Rod
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             I
             think
             is
             more
             sad
             ,
             
               Ezek.
               21.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               The
               sword
               is
               sharpnes
               and
               fourbished
               that
               it
               may
               glitter
               ,
               and
               that
               i●
               may
               make
               a
               sore
               slaughter
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               may
               b●
               given
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               slayer
               :
            
             And
             what
             know
             ye
             but
             your
             disobedience
             to
             all
             these
             voices
             by
             which
             God
             hath
             been
             speaking
             to
             you
             ,
             hath
             made
             him
             to
             draw
             his
             sword
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             to
             deliver
             it
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             slayer
             ?
             And
             oh
             〈◊〉
             who
             shall
             be
             the
             slayer
             ,
             into
             whose
             hand
             th●
             sword
             shall
             be
             delivered
             ?
          
           
           
             There
             is
             this
             ,
             fifthly
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             a
             step
             of
             our
             judgement
             ,
             if
             we
             continue
             to
             slight
             all
             these
             voices
             by
             which
             God
             doth
             speak
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             it
             ●s
             that
             word
             ,
             
               Ezek.
               20.
               31.
               
               As
               I
               live
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               be
               enquired
               of
               by
               you
               .
            
             I
             will
             cease
             now
             to
             have
             correspondance
             with
             you
             ●ny
             more
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             this
             sixth
             step
             of
             judgement
             which
             may
             and
             shall
             befall
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             thus
             go
             on
             to
             ●light
             all
             the
             voices
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             it
             ●s
             that
             word
             in
             
               Ezek.
               24.
               13.
               
               I
               would
               have
               purged
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               wouldst
               not
               be
               purged
               :
               thou
               shalt
               not
               be
               purged
               any
               more
               ,
               till
               my
               fury
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             this
             last
             step
             of
             our
             judgement
             ,
             which
             I
             think
             ,
             is
             the
             cap-stone
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             if
             we
             continue
             in
             all
             our
             slightings
             of
             the
             voices
             by
             which
             God
             speaks
             to
             us
             .
             By
             all
             appearance
             there
             shall
             be
             one
             of
             these
             two
             decrees
             past
             in
             heaven
             against
             us
             .
             First
             ,
             either
             that
             in
             
               Hos.
               4
               17.
               
               Ephraim
               is
               joyned
               to
               his
               idols
               ,
               let
               him
               alone
               .
            
             Or
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             that
             decree
             in
             
               Rev.
               22.
               11.
               
               He
               ●hat
               is
               unjust
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               unjust
               still
               ,
               and
               hee
               which
               is
               filthy
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               filthy
               still
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             I
             say
             ,
             
               To
               day
               if
               ye
               will
               hear
               his
               voice
               harden
               not
               your
               hearts
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               day
               of
               provocation
               .
               Glasgow
            
             is
             yet
             within
             speaking
             termes
             to
             God.
             O!
             who
             knowes
             how
             long
             it
             shall
             be
             so
             ?
             Now
             ,
             if
             ye
             will
             not
             hear
             him
             in
             the
             still
             voice
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             O!
             will
             yee
             hear
             him
             speaking
             in
             the
             whirle-wind
             ?
             There
             is
             nothing
             that
             will
             befall
             us
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             the
             cap-stone
             of
             our
             misery
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             that
             ,
             when
             Christ
             shall
             come
             and
             take
             his
             farewell
             .
             I
             think
             there
             is
             few
             of
             ●s
             who
             are
             here
             ,
             who
             is
             within
             sight
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             I
             am
             sure
             there
             are
             many
             here
             which
             are
             within
             speaking
             termes
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
           
             Now
             ,
             what
             doth
             he
             require
             and
             call
             for
             a●
             your
             hands
             ?
             Doth
             not
             all
             the
             promises
             in
             th●
             Covenant
             say
             ,
             O
             come
             ,
             and
             take
             him
             ?
             Do
             〈…〉
             not
             all
             the
             Rods
             and
             sad
             dispensations
             whic●
             we
             meet
             with
             ,
             say
             ,
             O
             come
             ,
             and
             take
             him
             Doth
             not
             all
             the
             threatnings
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             O
             come
             ,
             and
             take
             him
             ?
             And
             doth
             not
             al●
             your
             convictions
             of
             conscience
             (
             whereby
             you
             need
             of
             Christ
             is
             discovered
             )
             say
             this
             unto
             you
             ,
             O
             come
             ,
             and
             take
             him
             !
             Are
             ye
             not
             surrounded
             about
             with
             many
             voices
             ,
             that
             cry
             o●
             this
             unto
             the
             City
             ,
             O
             come
             ,
             and
             take
             him
             Therefore
             ,
             O
             harden
             not
             your
             hearts
             to
             thi●
             pleasant
             voice
             .
             I
             have
             only
             these
             seven
             word
             to
             speak
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             close
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             God
             hath
             a
             threefold
             Rod
             ,
             where
             by
             he
             maketh
             himself
             known
             to
             people
             .
             First
             He
             hath
             the
             Rod
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             whereby
             he
             makes
             known
             his
             word
             to
             us
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             ther●
             is
             the
             Rod
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             affiction
             an●
             crosses
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             iron
             Rod
             of
             h
             〈…〉
             destruction
             ,
             when
             God
             doth
             utterly
             destroy
             that
             destruction
             shall
             not
             rise
             up
             the
             secon●
             time
             .
             Now
             God
             hath
             been
             long
             speaking
             t●
             you
             by
             the
             Rod
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Ro
             〈…〉
             of
             his
             afflictions
             and
             crosses
             ;
             and
             O
             ,
             now
             b●
             ware
             lest
             he
             come
             and
             speak
             to
             you
             by
             the
             iro●
             Rod
             of
             destruction
             !
             Look
             that
             the
             trea●
             which
             is
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             you
             be
             not
             broke●
             O
             be
             perswaded
             to
             lay
             hold
             upon
             your
             tim●
             while
             it
             is
             with
             you
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             would
             say
             this
             word
             unto
             yo●
             I
             think
             the
             slighting
             of
             the
             sad
             and
             lamentabl●
             threatnings
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             threatn
             〈…〉
             and
             denounced
             against
             you
             ,
             is
             a
             sad
             fore-run
             〈…〉
             of
             some
             sad
             stroak
             from
             the
             Lord.
             Are
             the●
             
             not
             many
             persons
             which
             slights
             threatnings
             through
             the
             want
             of
             faith
             ?
             they
             believe
             not
             that
             such
             a
             threatning
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             think
             it
             is
             like
             that
             God
             will
             preach
             to
             your
             sense
             before
             you
             believe
             what
             he
             now
             preaches
             ●o
             your
             ear
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             day
             is
             coming
             that
             before
             the
             threatnings
             of
             God
             be
             believed
             by
             some
             of
             you
             ,
             he
             must
             preach
             to
             your
             sense
             ,
             and
             make
             you
             to
             feel
             that
             which
             ye
             would
             not
             believe
             :
             And
             are
             there
             not
             many
             that
             will
             not
             make
             use
             of
             the
             threatnings
             ,
             because
             they
             believe
             the
             threatnings
             is
             not
             to
             them
             ?
             And
             therefore
             they
             ●ake
             not
             particular
             applications
             of
             the
             threatnings
             to
             themselves
             .
             I
             confesse
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             were
             good
             for
             every
             one
             of
             us
             to
             take
             home
             the
             threatnings
             to
             our
             own
             bosom
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             some
             will
             not
             take
             and
             make
             use
             of
             the
             threatnings
             ,
             because
             they
             mistake
             what
             is
             ●heir
             〈…〉
             ing
             .
             There
             are
             some
             that
             let
             Christ
             threaten
             them
             what
             he
             will
             ;
             they
             are
             still
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             and
             cry
             out
             ,
             O
             what
             doth
             Christ
             mean
             ●y
             this
             threatning
             ?
             This
             is
             clear
             from
             the
             ●ractice
             of
             the
             
               Jews
               ,
               John
            
             7.
             33
             ,
             34.
             compa●ed
             with
             the
             35.
             and
             36.
             verses
             :
             Christ
             threat●ns
             them
             with
             this
             ;
             
               Yet
               a
               little
               while
               I
               am
               ●ith
               you
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               go
               unto
               him
               that
               sent
               me
               .
               Ye
               〈…〉
               all
               seek
               me
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               find
               me
               :
               and
               where
               I
               〈◊〉
               ,
               thither
               ye
               cannot
               come
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             what
             hin●ers
             them
             to
             make
             application
             of
             this
             threatning
             ?
             It
             is
             in
             
               vers
               .
               35
               ,
               36.
               
               What
               manner
               of
               say
               〈…〉
               is
               this
               that
               he
               said
               ,
               Ye
               shall
               seek
               me
               ,
               and
               shall
               〈◊〉
               find
               me
               :
               and
               where
               I
               am
               ,
               thither
               ye
               cannot
               〈…〉
               me
               ?
               Will
               he
               go
               unto
               the
               dispersed
               amongst
               the
               ●entils
               ,
               and
               teach
               the
               Gentils
               ?
            
             So
             they
             know
             ●ot
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             threatning
             ,
             and
             that
             〈…〉
             ders
             them
             to
             apply
             it
             .
          
           
           
             The
             fourth
             reason
             why
             many
             persons
             make
             not
             applications
             of
             the
             threatnings
             ,
             and
             it
             i●
             ignorance
             of
             their
             own
             condition
             .
             Some
             persons
             will
             be
             living
             under
             such
             a
             sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             whe●
             that
             sin
             is
             threatned
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             apply
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             not
             their
             sin
             .
             Are
             there
             no
             some
             persons
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             take
             a
             threatnin●
             for
             their
             worldly-mindedness
             ,
             because
             they
             c
             〈…〉
             their
             worldly-mindednesse
             ,
             frugality
             ?
             Ar●
             there
             not
             some
             persons
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             Minis
             〈…〉
             threatens
             against
             presumption
             ,
             they
             wil
             not
             tak●
             with
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             think
             their
             presumption
             ,
             faith
             and
             confidence
             ?
             And
             are
             there
             no●
             many
             things
             threatned
             against
             hypocrisie
             ,
             an●
             few
             of
             them
             applyed
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             because
             we●
             think
             our
             hypocrisie
             sincerity
             ?
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             this
             marrs
             the
             application
             of
             threatnings
             to
             many
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             a
             mind
             to
             destroy
             them
             ;
             therefore
             they
             do
             not
             apply
             threa●nings
             :
             That
             is
             a
             terrible
             word
             which
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             Eli
             ,
             in
             1
             
               Sam.
               2.
               25.
               
               No●withstanding
               they
               hearkned
               not
               unto
               the
               voice
               〈◊〉
               their
               father
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               would
               slay
               the●
            
             Some
             ,
             God
             hath
             a
             mind
             to
             destroy
             ,
             and
             ther●fore
             they
             do
             not
             apply
             threatnings
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             this
             sixth
             ground
             why
             persons
             w
             〈…〉
             not
             make
             application
             of
             threatnings
             ,
             and
             it
             〈◊〉
             because
             ordinarily
             some
             persons
             are
             possess
             〈…〉
             with
             high
             thoughts
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to●
             much
             self-love
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             marrs
             the
             a●plication
             of
             threatnings
             so
             much
             as
             self-love
             wee
             have
             no
             will
             to
             believe
             any
             sad
             thin●
             against
             our selves
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             there
             is
             this
             which
             marrs
             the
             applic●tion
             of
             threatnings
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             our
             not
             knowi●●
             what
             a
             sad
             and
             sinfull
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             ,
             slight
             〈◊〉
             
             〈…〉
             t
             apply
             threatnings
             .
             I
             confess
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             is
             〈◊〉
             question
             that
             is
             hard
             to
             determine
             ,
             whether
             ●he
             slighting
             of
             promises
             ,
             or
             the
             slighting
             of
             commands
             ,
             or
             the
             slighting
             of
             threatnings
             ,
             be
             the
             greatest
             sin
             ?
             But
             I
             am
             sure
             of
             this
             ,
             our
             slighting
             of
             threatnings
             ,
             is
             the
             rise
             of
             〈◊〉
             slighting
             of
             promises
             ,
             and
             likewise
             the
             rise
             of
             our
             slighting
             of
             commands
             .
             Now
             I
             shall
             say
             no
             more
             :
             O
             that
             ye
             were
             perswaded
             to
             hearken
             ●o
             God
             ,
             that
             Christ
             might
             not
             be
             provoked
             to
             depart
             from
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             his
             farewell
             .
             And
             to
             him
             who
             is
             able
             to
             help
             you
             to
             hold
             him
             
               till
               the
               breaking
               of
               the
               day
               ,
            
             we
             desire
             to
             give
             praise
             .
          
        
         
           
             SERMON
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               Micah
               6.
               9.
               
            
             
               The
               Lords
               voice
               cryeth
               unto
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               the
               man
               of
               Wisdom
               shall
               see
               thy
               Name
               ,
               hear
               ye
               the
               Rod
               ,
               and
               who
               hath
               appointed
               it
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             is
             not
             much
             though
             a
             Christian
             
               be
               put
               in
               a
               furnace
               hot
               seven
               times
               more
               then
               ordinary
               ,
               if
               one
               in
               the
               form
               and
               likeness
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               ●alk
               up
               and
               down
               with
               him
               in
               the
               furnace
               .
            
             Is
             it
             ●ot
             Christs
             presence
             which
             makes
             a
             wilderness
             ●ike
             the
             garden
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             Christs
             presence
             which
             makes
             afflictions
             pleasant
             ?
             Is
             〈◊〉
             not
             Christs
             presence
             which
             makes
             a
             crown
             of
             ●horns
             a
             crown
             of
             joy
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             Christs
             pre●ence
             which
             makes
             heaven
             pleasant
             ?
             And
             must
             〈◊〉
             not
             be
             Christs
             presence
             that
             must
             make
             earth
             pleasant
             also
             ?
             I
             confesse
             ,
             disertion
             under
             the
             
             cross
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             sad
             and
             afflicting
             dispensations
             which
             a
             Christian
             can
             meet
             with
             :
             bu●
             however
             ,
             ere
             long
             there
             will
             be
             a
             blessed
             exchange
             of
             cups
             ;
             that
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             cup
             of
             bitterness
             ,
             which
             is
             presented
             to
             a
             Christian
             t●
             drink
             (
             while
             he
             is
             here
             below
             )
             he
             shall
             have
             〈◊〉
             cup
             of
             the
             eternal
             consolations
             that
             is
             above
             presented
             to
             him
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             I
             think
             a
             Christian
             may
             be
             poor
             in
             possession
             ,
             but
             rich
             in
             hope
             .
             I
             think
             a
             Christian
             may
             no●
             have
             much
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             sensible
             enjoyments
             ,
             bu●
             may
             he
             not
             cast
             up
             his
             eyes
             unto
             the
             eterna●
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               yonder
               is
               my
               portion
               ,
               i●
               that
               land
               are
               my
               lines
               cast
               .
            
             There
             are
             these
             fou●
             things
             that
             I
             would
             say
             unto
             you
             before
             I
             com●
             to
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             thing
             which
             I
             would
             have
             you
             taking
             notice
             of
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             there
             are
             three
             thing●
             which
             a
             Christian
             may
             meet
             with
             which
             ar●
             unspeakable
             .
             First
             ,
             sometimes
             a
             Christian
             may
             meet
             with
             an
             unspeakable
             sorrow
             so
             that
             he
             cannot
             make
             language
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             anxiety
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             but
             is
             forced
             to
             cry
             out
             tha●
             word
             ,
             
               my
               stroak
               is
               heavier
               then
               my
               groaning
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             A
             Christian
             may
             meet
             with
             an
             unspeakable
             mercy
             ,
             he
             may
             meet
             with
             such
             a
             mercy
             and
             token
             of
             love
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             i●
             he
             were
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             make
             languag
             〈…〉
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             could
             say
             no
             more
             to
             the
             commendation
             of
             his
             mercy
             but
             this
             ,
             
               What
               shall
               I
               sa●
               more
               ?
               he
               hath
               spoken
               it
               ,
               and
               himself
               hath
               done
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             A
             Christian
             may
             meet
             with
             an
             unspeakable
             joy
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             that
             cas●
             and
             condition
             that
             he
             cannot
             make
             language
             o●
             his
             joy
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             word
             ,
             1
             
               Pet.
               1.
               8
               
               Believing
               ye
               rejoice
               with
               joy
               unspeakable
               and
               ful●
               of
               glory
               .
            
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             you
             taking
             notice
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             exceeding
             much
             of
             the
             concernment
             of
             a
             Christian
             to
             believe
             and
             close
             with
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             a
             grain
             weight
             of
             ●ffliction
             in
             his
             cup
             ,
             which
             infinit
             wisdom
             doth
             not
             think
             fit
             should
             be
             there
             ,
             and
             which
             infinit
             love
             did
             not
             put
             there
             :
             To
             know
             and
             rest
             upon
             this
             ,
             that
             infinit
             wisdom
             and
             infinit
             love
             was
             ●t
             the
             mixing
             of
             the
             cup
             ,
             (
             and
             his
             tender
             heart
             will
             carve
             no
             more
             out
             to
             us
             then
             we
             are
             able
             ●o
             hear
             )
             this
             is
             an
             help
             to
             patience
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             you
             taking
             notice
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             think
             there
             are
             some
             Christians
             that
             is
             forced
             to
             blesse
             God
             more
             for
             their
             crosses
             than
             for
             their
             mercies
             ,
             &
             that
             they
             have
             been
             forced
             〈◊〉
             their
             darkest
             nights
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               It
               is
               good
               for
               me
               that
               I
               have
               been
               afflicted
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             this
             fourthly
             which
             I
             would
             have
             you
             taking
             notice
             of
             ,
             that
             the
             crosse
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             it
             hath
             two
             faces
             ,
             an
             outward
             face
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             inward
             face
             ,
             and
             the
             outward
             face
             of
             the
             ●●osse
             seems
             oftentimes
             the
             most
             unpleasant
             ,
             ●ut
             O
             if
             a
             Christian
             could
             win
             to
             see
             the
             inside
             of
             his
             crosse
             ,
             He
             might
             sit
             down
             by
             the
             River
             of
             Babel
             ,
             and
             there
             pen
             songs
             of
             praise
             to
             God
             ,
             even
             praise
             for
             this
             that
             he
             hath
             been
             afflicted
             ;
             O
             it
             is
             comfortable
             to
             the
             Christian
             that
             Christ
             hath
             gone
             to
             heaven
             by
             the
             way
             of
             the
             cross
             ,
             that
             his
             blessed
             feet
             hath
             troden
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             precious
             lips
             hath
             drunk
             of
             that
             cup.
             
          
           
             But
             to
             come
             to
             the
             words
             ,
             we
             told
             you
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             five
             things
             in
             the
             words
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             here
             was
             an
             excellent
             ex●ortation
             given
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             and
             Samariah
             ,
             which
             in
             short
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Hear
               the
               voice
               ●f
               the
               rod
               ,
               and
               who
               hath
               appointed
               it
            
             ;
             and
             from
             
             this
             exhortation
             ye
             may
             take
             notice
             of
             these
             five
             things
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             every
             cross
             and
             sad
             dispensation
             which
             a
             Christian
             meets
             with
             ,
             it
             hath
             a
             voice
             and
             language
             in
             it
             ,
             therefore
             sayes
             he
             
               hear
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               rod
               ,
            
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             take
             notice
             what
             the
             Rod
             sayes
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             cals
             for
             from
             you
             .
             The
             second
             thing
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             from
             this
             command
             and
             exhortation
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             Christian
             to
             observe
             &
             give
             obedience
             unto
             what
             the
             Rod
             speaks
             a●
             cals
             for
             ;
             therefore
             is
             the
             command
             given
             forth
             
               hear
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               rod.
            
             The
             third
             thing
             that
             we
             take
             notice
             of
             from
             this
             command
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             great
             unwillingness
             in
             persons
             to
             hear
             what
             the
             Rod
             speaks
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             command
             is
             put
             home
             ,
             
               hear
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               rod.
            
             Fourthly
             take
             notice
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Rod
             ,
             and
             the
             voice
             of
             him
             that
             hath
             appointed
             it
             ,
             are
             one
             and
             the
             same
             very
             thing
             therefore
             these
             two
             are
             knit
             together
             ,
             
               hear
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               rod
               ,
               and
               of
               him
               who
               hath
               appointed
               it
               .
            
             There
             is
             this
             lastly
             which
             we
             would
             have
             you
             taking
             notice
             of
             from
             this
             command
             and
             exhortation
             .
             It
             is
             a
             great
             point
             of
             spiritual
             widsom
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             take
             up
             and
             hear
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Rod
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               the
               man
               of
               wisdom
               shall
               see
               thy
               Name
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             every
             man
             that
             can
             take
             up
             what
             the
             Rod
             speaks
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             the
             man
             that
             is
             indued
             with
             much
             heavenly
             wisdom
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             Now
             as
             for
             the
             first
             thing
             that
             we
             spake
             from
             the
             words
             ,
             viz.
             That
             every
             rod
             which
             a
             Christian
             meets
             with
             ,
             it
             hath
             a
             voice
             in
             it
             .
             Before
             I
             speak
             to
             this
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             you
             to
             take
             along
             these
             considerations
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             singular
             and
             most
             remarkable
             step
             
             〈…〉
             he
             good
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             doth
             manifest
             the
             ●eaning
             of
             a
             rod
             to
             a
             person
             or
             a
             people
             .
             
               Job
               ●3
               .
               16.
               
               He
               openeth
               the
               ears
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               sealeth
               ●heir
               instruction
               ,
            
             which
             is
             brought
             in
             as
             a
             singu●ar
             favour
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             makes
             them
             ●o
             know
             what
             the
             rod
             speaks
             ,
             Elihu
             puts
             such
             〈◊〉
             note
             of
             mercy
             upon
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             thinks
             it
             〈◊〉
             〈…〉
             p
             to
             delivery
             from
             the
             rod
             ,
             
               He
               delivers
               the
               ●oor
               from
               affliction
               ,
            
             how
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             
               he
               opens
               their
               ●ars
               ,
               and
               seals
               their
               instruction
               ?
            
             it
             is
             ,
             when
             God
             makes
             a
             person
             to
             take
             up
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Rod
             ,
             for
             when
             he
             makes
             them
             to
             understand
             ●he
             voice
             of
             the
             Rod
             ,
             it
             is
             half
             a
             delivery
             from
             ●he
             Rod
             ,
             do
             you
             not
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             〈…〉
             se
             of
             a
             disease
             is
             known
             it
             is
             half
             healed
             ?
             So
             when
             the
             end
             that
             God
             hath
             in
             sending
             rods
             ,
             is
             known
             and
             taken
             up
             ,
             we
             may
             say
             it
             i●
             half
             ●emoved
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Christians
             of
             old
             hath
             taken
             much
             pains
             to
             know
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Rods
             that
             they
             meet
             with
             ,
             as
             i●
             clear
             from
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             21.
             1●
             where
             the
             land
             of
             Israel
             being
             three
             years
             under
             famine
             ,
             David
             went
             and
             enquired
             the
             cause
             of
             that
             Rod
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             likewise
             clear
             from
             Job
             .
             7.
             20.
             where
             Job
             is
             exceeding
             desirous
             to
             know
             why
             God
             set
             him
             up
             at
             a
             mark
             for
             his
             arrows
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             become
             a
             burden
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             We
             would
             have
             you
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             exceeding
             anxious
             for
             a
             tender
             Christian
             to
             be
             under
             a
             silent
             Rod
             ,
             to
             be
             under
             such
             a
             dispensation
             that
             he
             knows
             not
             the
             language
             of
             it
             ,
             this
             is
             clear
             in
             Job
             3.
             23.
             where
             Job
             makes
             this
             the
             capestone
             of
             his
             sorrow
             ,
             that
             his
             way
             was
             hid
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             knew
             not
             what
             was
             the
             reason
             of
             Gods
             contending
             with
             him
             after
             such
             a
             way
             ,
             as
             likewise
             it
             is
             clear
             in
             Job
             10
             ,
             2●
             
             where
             Job
             is
             put
             to
             propose
             that
             question
             to
             God
             ,
             
               Shew
               me
               wherefore
               thou
               contendest
               with
               me
               ?
            
          
           
             The
             fourth
             Consideration
             ,
             that
             we
             would
             have
             you
             taking
             along
             with
             you
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             It
             〈◊〉
             exceeding
             hard
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             profite
             by
             a
             Rod
             till
             once
             he
             take
             up
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             these
             three
             grounds
             ,
             why
             it
             is
             so
             hard
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             profite
             by
             a
             Rod
             till
             he
             know
             the
             voice
             and
             meaning
             of
             it
             :
             First
             ,
             Because
             it
             is
             hard
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             win
             to
             submission
             to
             the
             Rod
             ,
             till
             he
             know
             the
             voice
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Rod
             that
             makes
             a
             Christian
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               I
               was
               dumb
               and
               opened
               not
               my
               mouth
               :
            
             Secondly
             ,
             Because
             as
             long
             as
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Rod
             is
             hid
             from
             a
             Christian
             ,
             he
             knoweth
             not
             what
             remedy
             to
             go
             about
             to
             deliver
             himself
             from
             that
             Rod
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             knoweth
             the
             reason
             of
             Gods
             contending
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             clear
             way
             before
             him
             how
             to
             win
             out
             from
             the
             crosse
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             This
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             a
             Christian
             cannot
             profite
             by
             the
             Rod
             till
             he
             know
             the
             voice
             and
             meaning
             of
             it
             ;
             he
             cannot
             win
             to
             a
             solide
             closing
             with
             this
             ●ruth
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             in
             the
             Rod
             ,
             till
             he
             win
             to
             ●he
             knowledge
             of
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Rod
             in
             some
             measure
             ;
             there
             is
             nothing
             will
             help
             a
             Christian
             more
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             God
             is
             in
             the
             Rod
             ,
             than
             this
             ,
             his
             knowing
             the
             reason
             of
             Gods
             contending
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             this
             fifth
             Consideration
             that
             we
             would
             propose
             ,
             a
             Christian
             may
             be
             long
             under
             a
             Rod
             before
             he
             know
             the
             voice
             and
             language
             of
             it
             ;
             we
             conceive
             this
             is
             clear
             in
             2
             Sam.
             21.
             
             〈◊〉
             ,
             2.
             where
             the
             land
             of
             Israel
             is
             under
             three
             years
             famine
             before
             David
             could
             take
             up
             the
             reason
             of
             Gods
             contending
             with
             them
             :
             It
             is
             
             not
             to
             be
             supposed
             but
             David
             had
             made
             frequent
             supplications
             to
             God
             for
             understanding
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             Rod
             ,
             and
             yet
             there
             are
             three
             years
             interveening
             before
             he
             can
             know
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             Consideration
             that
             we
             would
             propose
             unto
             you
             ,
             When
             a
             Christian
             wins
             to
             take
             up
             the
             voice
             and
             language
             of
             the
             Rod
             ,
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             delay
             ,
             but
             presently
             go
             about
             and
             answer
             it
             ,
             this
             is
             clear
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             David
             ,
             when
             he
             knew
             the
             reason
             of
             Gods
             contending
             with
             him
             he
             immediately
             sets
             about
             to
             remove
             it
             .
             I
             confesse
             it
             is
             a
             fault
             amongst
             many
             ,
             they
             are
             more
             desirous
             to
             have
             their
             crosses
             removed
             then
             to
             have
             their
             crosses
             sanctified
             unto
             them
             ;
             some
             prayeth
             to
             have
             the
             bitterness
             out
             of
             the
             crosse
             ,
             more
             than
             to
             have
             the
             bittenesse
             of
             〈◊〉
             removed
             out
             of
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           
             Now
             in
             speaking
             to
             the
             first
             thing
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             viz.
             That
             every
             Rod
             and
             Dispensation
             of
             God
             hath
             a
             voice
             and
             language
             in
             it
             :
             I
             shall
             speak
             a
             little
             to
             these
             four
             things
             .
             First
             ,
             How
             a
             Christian
             may
             win
             ●o
             take
             up
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Rod
             in
             particular
             afflictions
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             would
             speak
             a
             little
             to
             some
             mistakes
             in
             taking
             up
             the
             voice
             and
             language
             of
             such
             a
             Rod
             and
             afflicting
             dispensation
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             would
             speak
             to
             this
             ,
             how
             a
             Christian
             may
             be
             helped
             to
             give
             obedience
             to
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Rod.
             Fourthly
             ,
             I
             shall
             speak
             a
             little
             to
             eight
             or
             nine
             special
             voices
             which
             the
             Rod
             oftentimes
             hath
             ;
             As
             for
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             viz.
             how
             a
             Christian
             may
             win
             to
             take
             up
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Rod
             and
             sad
             Dispensation
             ,
             I
             shall
             prescribe
             unto
             you
             these
             six
             wayes
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Be
             making
             serious
             application
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             grace
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             give
             you
             light
             
             concerning
             such
             a
             Rod
             ;
             This
             is
             remarkably
             clear
             in
             that
             instance
             in
             Gen.
             25.
             22.
             where
             Rebecca
             being
             under
             such
             a
             particular
             Rod
             ,
             and
             she
             knew
             not
             Gods
             way
             in
             it
             ,
             therefore
             she
             went
             and
             enquired
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             she
             received
             a
             particular
             and
             distinct
             answer
             to
             her
             case
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             also
             clear
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             David
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             21.
             1.
             
             Israel
             being
             under
             a
             Rod
             of
             famine
             ,
             David
             went
             and
             enquired
             of
             the
             Lord
             concerning
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             met
             with
             a
             distinct
             answer
             :
             And
             this
             is
             likewise
             clear
             in
             Job
             .
             10.
             2.
             where
             Job
             being
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             concerning
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Rod
             ,
             he
             desires
             
               that
               God
               would
               show
               him
               wherefore
               he
               contends
               with
               him
               .
            
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             seven
             sad
             cases
             which
             a
             Christian
             may
             be
             put
             to
             ,
             of
             which
             Christ
             is
             an
             excellent
             resolver
             :
             The
             first
             case
             which
             a
             Christian
             may
             be
             put
             to
             ,
             which
             Christ
             hath
             exceeding
             good
             skill
             to
             resolve
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             that
             ,
             Song
             1.
             7.
             
             
               Tell
               me
               ,
               O
               thou
               whom
               my
               soul
               loveth
               ,
               where
               thou
               feedest
               ,
               where
               thou
               makest
               thy
               flocks
               to
               rest
               at
               noon
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             When
             a
             Christian
             knoweth
             not
             where
             Christ
             is
             feeding
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             sweetly
             resolve
             that
             question
             ,
             for
             ye
             may
             know
             this
             ,
             a
             Christian
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             these
             two
             steps
             of
             disertion
             .
             First
             ,
             Christ
             may
             be
             gone
             ,
             and
             secondly
             ,
             ye
             know
             not
             in
             all
             the
             world
             where
             to
             finde
             him
             ,
             as
             in
             Joh.
             20.
             13.
             in
             that
             instance
             of
             Mary
             ,
             and
             in
             Job
             23.
             3.
             
             Job
             hath
             not
             only
             lost
             God
             ,
             but
             also
             he
             knoweth
             not
             where
             to
             finde
             him
             .
             The
             second
             case
             which
             Christ
             hath
             exceeding
             good
             skill
             to
             resolve
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               the
               Lord
               that
               I
               may
               believe
               in
               him
               ?
            
             That
             case
             or
             question
             which
             the
             blind
             man
             was
             put
             to
             ,
             Joh.
             9.
             36.
             
             O
             will
             not
             Christ
             sweetly
             resolve
             that
             question
             ,
             Is
             there
             any
             person
             that
             hath
             this
             question
             ,
             
             
               Who
               is
               Christ
               that
               I
               may
               believe
               in
               him
               ?
            
             The
             third
             case
             or
             question
             which
             Christ
             hath
             exceeding
             good
             skill
             to
             resolve
             ,
             
               Good
               Master
               ,
               what
               shall
               I
               do
               to
               inherit
               eternall
               life
               ?
            
             Is
             there
             any
             here
             that
             is
             put
             to
             that
             question
             ?
             go
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             he
             can
             sweetly
             solve
             it
             you
             .
             The
             fourth
             question
             which
             Christ
             can
             best
             resolve
             ,
             is
             that
             question
             which
             Paul
             had
             ,
             
               What
               wilt
               thou
               have
               me
               to
               do
               ?
            
             The
             fifth
             case
             in
             which
             it
             is
             best
             to
             go
             to
             Christ
             to
             get
             it
             resolved
             ,
             when
             a
             person
             is
             brought
             to
             this
             strait
             ,
             
               I
               know
               not
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             go
             to
             God
             and
             humbly
             ask
             ,
             
               O
               why
               am
               I
               thus
            
             ?
             There
             is
             this
             sixth
             case
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             Job
             7.
             20.
             
             
               I
               have
               sinned
               ,
               and
               what
               shall
               I
               do
               to
               thee
               ,
               O
               thou
               preserver
               of
               men
               ?
            
             When
             thou
             art
             put
             to
             this
             case
             ,
             Christ
             can
             answer
             it
             sweetly
             thus
             ,
             
               Only
               acknowledge
               thy
               iniquity
            
             .
             The
             last
             case
             which
             Christ
             can
             sweetly
             resolve
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             word
             before
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               Wherewith
               shall
               I
               come
               before
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             If
             thou
             be
             put
             to
             this
             question
             ,
             no
             answer
             can
             be
             given
             unto
             it
             but
             this
             ,
             
               The
               sacrifices
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               a
               broken
               a
               contrite
               heart
               .
            
             Now
             this
             is
             the
             first
             way
             how
             a
             Christian
             may
             win
             to
             know
             the
             voice
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             Rod
             ,
             even
             to
             make
             serious
             supplication
             to
             God
             that
             hee
             would
             make
             known
             to
             them
             his
             Name
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             this
             second
             way
             ,
             by
             which
             a
             Christian
             may
             win
             to
             know
             the
             voice
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             Rod
             ,
             if
             the
             Rod
             was
             timed
             to
             thee
             when
             thy
             heart
             was
             under
             much
             distance
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             probably
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Rod
             ,
             
               It
               is
               good
               for
               thee
               to
               draw
               near
               to
               God
            
             ;
             or
             if
             the
             Rod
             be
             timed
             unto
             a
             Christian
             when
             hee
             is
             much
             taken
             up
             in
             pursuit
             after
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             if
             thy
             Rod
             tryst
             thee
             when
             thou
             art
             under
             much
             formality
             in
             going
             about
             duties
             .
             
             then
             by
             all
             appearance
             that
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Rod
             to
             thee
             ,
             to
             
               stir
               up
               thy self
               to
               take
               hold
               on
               God
               :
            
             So
             if
             a
             Christian
             would
             win
             to
             know
             the
             meaning
             of
             a
             Rod
             ,
             let
             him
             compare
             his
             present
             frame
             with
             the
             timing
             of
             the
             Rod
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             way
             how
             a
             Christian
             may
             win
             to
             know
             the
             voice
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             Rod
             ,
             is
             by
             reflecting
             on
             the
             manner
             and
             circumstances
             of
             the
             Rod
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             the
             sins
             of
             a
             people
             or
             person
             may
             be
             engraven
             on
             the
             Rod
             in
             very
             legible
             letters
             ,
             
               so
               that
               he
               that
               runs
               may
               read
               them
               :
            
             There
             are
             sometimes
             that
             the
             Rod
             doth
             preach
             our
             sins
             so
             plainly
             ,
             that
             we
             need
             not
             to
             interpret
             it
             ;
             this
             is
             clear
             ,
             Judges
             1.
             6
             ,
             7.
             there
             is
             such
             a
             relation
             betwixt
             Adoni-bezek's
             judgement
             ,
             and
             his
             sin
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             read
             his
             judgements
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             his
             sins
             in
             his
             stroak
             ;
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Threescore
               and
               ten
               Kings
               having
               their
               thumbs
               and
               their
               great
               toes
               cut
               off
               ,
               gathered
               their
               meat
               under
               my
               table
               ;
               as
               I
               have
               done
               ,
               so
               God
               hath
               requited
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             For
             now
             was
             he
             taken
             prisoner
             ,
             and
             his
             thumbs
             and
             great
             toes
             cut
             off
             :
             and
             it
             is
             clear
             from
             that
             word
             that
             Solomon
             hath
             ,
             Prov.
             21.
             13.
             
             
               He
               that
               stoppeth
               his
               ear
               at
               the
               cry
               of
               the
               poor
               ,
               he
               shall
               cry
               ,
               and
               God
               shall
               not
               hear
               him
               .
            
             Zach.
             7.
             13.
             
             
               Therefore
               it
               is
               come
               to
               passe
               that
               as
               he
               cryed
               and
               they
               would
               not
               hear
               ,
               so
               they
               cryed
               and
               I
               would
               not
               hear
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               :
            
             Where
             ye
             may
             see
             a
             divine
             proportion
             and
             analogy
             betwixt
             the
             Rod
             and
             the
             sin
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             way
             how
             a
             Christian
             may
             win
             to
             know
             the
             voice
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             Rod
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             by
             observing
             what
             hath
             been
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             called
             for
             from
             his
             people
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             put
             under
             such
             a
             Rod
             and
             anxious
             dispensation
             :
             Search
             what
             
             was
             Gods
             mind
             to
             the
             godly
             in
             Scripture
             under
             such
             a
             Rod
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             appearance
             it
             is
             yet
             his
             mind
             in
             the
             same
             crosse
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             general
             rule
             ,
             
               Rom.
               15.
               4.
               
               For
               whatsoever
               things
               were
               written
               afore-time
               were
               written
               for
               our
               learning
               ,
               that
               we
               through
               patience
               and
               comfort
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               might
               have
               hope
               .
            
          
           
             The
             fifth
             way
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             win
             to
             know
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Rod
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             much
             in
             observing
             the
             circumstances
             of
             the
             Rod
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             circumstances
             in
             a
             Rod
             by
             which
             a
             Christian
             may
             win
             to
             exceeding
             much
             light
             concerning
             what
             is
             the
             Lords
             mind
             by
             such
             a
             Rod
             :
             It
             is
             known
             the
             observing
             of
             the
             circumstances
             of
             a
             Rod
             will
             help
             a
             Christian
             to
             these
             three
             things
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             such
             a
             Rod
             is
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             God
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             wrath
             remembreth
             mercy
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             will
             help
             a
             Christian
             to
             know
             the
             voice
             and
             language
             of
             the
             Rod
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             the
             crosse
             it self
             ,
             a
             Christian
             cannot
             read
             love
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             circumstances
             of
             the
             crosse
             he
             may
             win
             to
             read
             very
             much
             love
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             this
             sixth
             and
             last
             way
             how
             a
             Christian
             may
             win
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             voice
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             Rod
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considering
             that
             all
             the
             Rods
             and
             dispensations
             which
             a
             Christian
             meets
             with
             ,
             hath
             one
             of
             these
             three
             ends
             .
             First
             ,
             The
             Rod
             is
             either
             sent
             to
             a
             Christian
             that
             he
             may
             mortifie
             his
             predominant
             idols
             .
             Or
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             for
             exercise
             of
             his
             predominant
             grace
             .
             Or
             else
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             put
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             his
             predominant
             duty
             :
             These
             are
             voices
             and
             languages
             of
             the
             crosse
             which
             a
             Christian
             meets
             with
             .
             And
             I
             would
             only
             by
             the
             way
             say
             these
             
             two
             things
             to
             you
             .
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             easier
             to
             bear
             a
             Rod
             patiently
             which
             is
             for
             the
             tryal
             and
             exercise
             of
             our
             predominant
             grace
             ,
             than
             to
             bear
             a
             Rod
             patiently
             which
             is
             for
             the
             mortifying
             of
             our
             predominant
             idols
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Rod
             which
             a
             Christian
             can
             bear
             worse
             ,
             than
             the
             Rod
             which
             strikes
             at
             the
             root
             of
             his
             predominant
             idols
             ;
             so
             a
             proud
             man
             he
             can
             bear
             any
             crosse
             better
             nor
             reproach
             ,
             and
             a
             worldly
             minded
             man
             can
             bear
             any
             crosse
             better
             than
             poverty
             ,
             so
             the
             cross
             which
             stands
             in
             direct
             opposition
             to
             our
             predominant
             idols
             ,
             we
             have
             great
             difficulty
             to
             bring
             our
             hearts
             to
             a
             patient
             submission
             under
             it
             ,
             are
             there
             not
             many
             that
             when
             their
             idols
             are
             stricken
             ,
             they
             cry
             out
             with
             that
             man
             in
             
               Judg.
               18.
               24.
               
               They
               have
               taken
               away
               my
               gods
               ,
               and
               what
               have
               I
               more
               ?
            
             Is
             it
             not
             certain
             that
             when
             God
             strikes
             somtimes
             at
             the
             root
             of
             our
             predominant
             idols
             ,
             we
             cry
             out
             with
             
               Jonah
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               better
               for
               me
               to
               die
               ,
               than
               to
               live
               ?
            
             Though
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             the
             crosse
             which
             we
             have
             least
             will
             to
             meet
             with
             ,
             is
             ordinarly
             best
             for
             us
             :
             For
             (
             if
             so
             we
             may
             speak
             )
             our
             will
             and
             our
             well
             are
             seldom
             or
             never
             knit
             together
             ;
             but
             precious
             Christ
             ,
             his
             will
             and
             our
             well
             are
             oftentimes
             knit
             together
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             would
             say
             this
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             There
             are
             ordinarily
             some
             Analogy
             betwixt
             our
             cross
             and
             our
             sin
             ,
             if
             the
             Egyptians
             did
             kill
             all
             the
             male
             children
             of
             the
             Israelites
             by
             casting
             them
             into
             the
             River
             ,
             God
             doth
             likewise
             kill
             all
             the
             first
             born
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             if
             Nadab
             and
             Abih●
             offer
             strange
             fire
             upon
             Gods
             altar
             ,
             he
             will
             consume
             them
             with
             fire
             from
             heaven
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Sodomites
             be
             taken
             up
             with
             the
             fire
             of
             lust
             ,
             God
             will
             bring
             down
             fire
             from
             heaven
             and
             consume
             them
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             the
             second
             thing
             which
             we
             promised
             to
             speak
             a
             little
             unto
             ,
             was
             to
             some
             mistakes
             which
             Christians
             have
             concerning
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Rod.
             
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             many
             thinks
             (
             indeed
             )
             the
             crosse
             speaks
             wrath
             when
             it
             speaks
             love
             ,
             and
             some
             when
             they
             cannot
             read
             love
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             think
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             read
             love
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             some
             thinks
             that
             love
             and
             the
             Rod
             cannot
             be
             together
             at
             all
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             God
             may
             never
             love
             a
             person
             more
             nor
             when
             he
             is
             correcting
             him
             .
             But
             first
             ,
             I
             would
             say
             to
             a
             person
             under
             that
             mistake
             ,
             we
             never
             know
             by
             any
             of
             these
             things
             whether
             love
             or
             hatred
             belongs
             to
             the
             person
             that
             is
             afflicted
             ;
             
               For
               all
               things
               happen
               alike
               to
               all
               ,
               as
               it
               happens
               to
               the
               fool
               ,
               so
               happens
               it
               to
               the
               wise
               man
               ,
               to
               the
               righteous
               even
               as
               to
               the
               wicked
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             would
             say
             this
             to
             the
             believer
             that
             is
             under
             this
             mistake
             ,
             he
             reads
             wrong
             that
             reads
             wrath
             onely
             upon
             the
             crosse
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             love
             is
             written
             in
             dark
             characters
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             spirituall
             man
             he
             may
             read
             them
             :
             Hence
             it
             is
             Heb.
             12.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             We
             are
             commanded
             to
             remember
             the
             exhortation
             th●●
             speaks
             unto
             us
             ,
             as
             unto
             sons
             :
             
               My
               son
               ,
               despise
               not
               thou
               the
               chastnings
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               nor
               faint
               when
               thou
               art
               rebuked
               of
               him
               ,
               for
               whom
               the
               Lord
               loveth
               he
               chasteneth
               ,
               and
               scourgeth
               every
               son
               whom
               he
               receiveth
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             mistake
             concerning
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             crosse
             ,
             is
             ,
             some
             thinks
             God
             can
             never
             answer
             their
             prayers
             so
             long
             as
             he
             is
             plag●ing
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             strange
             divinity
             ,
             
               Job
               9.
               16.
               
               If
               I
               had
               called
               ,
               and
               he
               had
               answered
               me
               ,
               yet
               would
               I
               not
               believe
               that
               he
               had
               hearkned
               unto
               my
               voice
               .
            
             So
             this
             is
             the
             mistake
             ,
             all
             the
             answer
             
             of
             their
             prayers
             are
             nothing
             ,
             if
             God
             be
             contending
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             great
             mistake
             concerning
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Rod
             ,
             is
             when
             persons
             begins
             to
             dispute
             their
             interest
             when
             they
             meet
             with
             such
             a
             Rod
             and
             sad
             dispensation
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             do
             not
             (
             indeed
             )
             see
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             Gods
             contending
             with
             them
             :
             When
             he
             puts
             them
             in
             the
             furnace
             ,
             presently
             to
             fit
             down
             and
             reject
             their
             confidence
             ,
             and
             cast
             away
             their
             hope
             ,
             this
             is
             certainly
             a
             great
             mistake
             of
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Rod.
             
          
           
             The
             fourth
             great
             mistake
             of
             the
             voice
             and
             language
             of
             Gods
             threatning
             Rod
             ,
             is
             for
             a
             person
             to
             think
             Religion
             but
             van●iy
             and
             an
             empty
             thing
             under
             the
             crosse
             ,
             a
             Christian
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             this
             :
             Now
             I
             would
             not
             give
             a
             plack
             for
             godliness
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             worth
             at
             all
             :
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             Psal.
             73.
             13.
             when
             he
             takes
             notice
             ,
             
               He
               was
               plagued
               every
               morning
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               was
               in
               prosperity
               about
               him
               ,
            
             he
             cryes
             out
             ▪
             
               verily
               I
               have
               washed
               my
               hands
               in
               innocency
               ,
               and
               cleansed
               my
               heart
               in
               vain
               :
            
             Yea
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             for
             a
             person
             not
             to
             cast
             at
             Religion
             when
             God
             is
             contending
             with
             him
             ,
             O
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             have
             a
             great
             respect
             unto
             the
             wayes
             of
             godlinesse
             under
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             this
             fifth
             mistake
             under
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             to
             dispute
             the
             fellowship
             a
             Christian
             hath
             with
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             word
             of
             
               Gideon
               ,
               Judges
               6.
               13.
               
               If
               the
               Lord
               be
               with
               us
               ,
               how
               then
               is
               all
               this
               evil
               come
               upon
               us
               ?
            
             The
             Christian
             will
             cry
             out
             ,
             I
             cannot
             reconcile
             Gods
             heart
             and
             his
             hand
             ;
             I
             cannot
             reconcile
             love
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             being
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             this
             cross
             and
             Rod.
             
          
           
             Now
             thirdly
             ,
             I
             would
             speak
             a
             little
             to
             this
             ,
             
             how
             a
             Christian
             may
             be
             helped
             to
             obey
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Rod
             ,
             and
             we
             conceive
             if
             you
             will
             take
             along
             these
             things
             with
             you
             ,
             ye
             may
             be
             helped
             to
             obey
             what
             the
             rod
             cals
             for
             at
             your
             hands
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             then
             if
             the
             rod
             call
             for
             the
             mortifying
             of
             such
             a
             particular
             lust
             and
             idol
             ,
             it
             is
             encumbent
             for
             you
             presently
             to
             sit
             down
             and
             bring
             up
             your
             hearts
             to
             a
             spiritual
             detestation
             of
             such
             an
             idol
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             be
             punishing
             you
             for
             your
             idols
             ,
             ye
             must
             subscribe
             a
             bill
             of
             divorce
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               What
               have
               I
               any
               more
               to
               do
               with
               idols
               ?
            
             and
             say
             to
             them
             ,
             
               Get
               you
               hence
               ,
               and
               cast
               them
               away
               to
               the
               moles
               and
               to
               the
               bats
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             second
             way
             or
             help
             how
             a
             Christian
             may
             win
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Rod
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             ,
             if
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             rod
             be
             for
             the
             mortifying
             of
             such
             an
             idol
             ,
             I
             intreat
             you
             sit
             down
             &
             study
             the
             disadvantages
             of
             such
             an
             idol
             ,
             and
             study
             also
             what
             hazard
             there
             is
             by
             keeping
             thy
             soul
             constantly
             knit
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Rod
             is
             this
             to
             thee
             ;
             O
             quite
             such
             an
             idol
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             Delilah
             ,
             thou
             must
             then
             study
             to
             know
             what
             it
             is
             to
             thy
             disadvantage
             to
             keep
             such
             an
             idol
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             is
             to
             thy
             advantage
             to
             quite
             it
             :
             I
             confess
             there
             are
             some
             that
             their
             idols
             are
             mortified
             to
             their
             light
             before
             they
             be
             mortified
             to
             their
             affections
             ;
             yea
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             constrained
             mortification
             ,
             their
             idols
             are
             mortified
             and
             die
             to
             them
             before
             they
             be
             mortified
             to
             their
             idols
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             If
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Rod
             be
             this
             ,
             stir
             up
             such
             a
             grace
             ,
             and
             be
             much
             in
             the
             exercise
             and
             practice
             of
             it
             ;
             then
             I
             say
             ,
             study
             to
             know
             that
             there
             is
             as
             much
             spiritual
             advantage
             in
             the
             
             real
             and
             spiritual
             exercise
             of
             such
             a
             grace
             ,
             as
             ye
             can
             lose
             by
             all
             the
             Rods
             ye
             can
             meet
             with
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             certain
             that
             Job
             gained
             as
             much
             spirituall
             advantage
             by
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             patience
             ;
             yea
             ,
             much
             more
             than
             in
             losing
             all
             the
             things
             which
             he
             lost
             ?
             if
             a
             Christian
             once
             knew
             that
             his
             riches
             consisted
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             there
             would
             not
             be
             a
             rod
             sent
             for
             the
             tryal
             and
             exercise
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             take
             it
             chearfully
             in
             his
             arms
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             way
             how
             a
             Christian
             may
             be
             helped
             to
             win
             to
             obey
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             rod
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             ,
             If
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Rod
             be
             for
             the
             tryal
             of
             thy
             predominant
             grace
             ,
             &
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             consider
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             tryal
             and
             exercise
             of
             thy
             predominant
             grace
             by
             the
             Rod
             it
             shall
             have
             (
             if
             it
             be
             sanctified
             )
             a
             glorious
             and
             excellent
             issue
             and
             peace
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Rod
             that
             hath
             most
             noble
             advantages
             that
             is
             immediatly
             errected
             for
             the
             tryal
             of
             thy
             predominant
             grace
             .
          
           
             The
             sixth
             way
             how
             a
             Christian
             may
             win
             to
             obey
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Rod
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             ,
             If
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             rod
             be
             that
             thou
             should
             set
             about
             the
             exercise
             of
             such
             a
             duty
             ,
             then
             endeavour
             seriously
             that
             all
             impediments
             and
             lets
             to
             that
             duty
             be
             laid
             aside
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             crosse
             call
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             faith
             ,
             or
             if
             the
             cross
             call
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             ,
             then
             I
             say
             ,
             remove
             all
             things
             which
             may
             be
             impediments
             to
             hinder
             thee
             from
             the
             exercise
             thereof
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             exercise
             of
             ●aith
             :
             Leave
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             thy
             servants
             and
             thy
             asses
             at
             the
             foot
             of
             the
             mount
             ,
             and
             go
             thou
             up
             and
             sacrifice
             all
             thy
             idols
             and
             lusts
             .
          
           
             The
             seventh
             and
             last
             way
             how
             a
             Christian
             may
             be
             helped
             to
             win
             to
             obey
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             
             Rod
             ,
             If
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             rod
             be
             to
             be
             much
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             such
             a
             duty
             ,
             then
             study
             to
             have
             the
             luster
             of
             that
             duty
             ,
             and
             the
             beauty
             thereof
             commended
             unto
             thee
             .
             O
             but
             prayer
             is
             a
             thing
             which
             doth
             much
             good
             to
             us
             !
             I
             think
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             God
             hath
             contended
             with
             many
             ;
             he
             would
             make
             duties
             sweet
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             make
             sin
             bitter
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             fourth
             thing
             that
             I
             shall
             speak
             a
             little
             unto
             ,
             is
             to
             what
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             Christians
             duty
             while
             he
             is
             walking
             under
             a
             silent
             Rod
             ,
             and
             knoweth
             not
             the
             voice
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             I
             would
             give
             you
             these
             five
             di●●ctions
             how
             a
             Christian
             should
             carry
             himself
             under
             a
             silent
             Rod.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             he
             would
             know
             God
             to
             be
             just
             ,
             though
             hee
             knoweth
             not
             for
             what
             he
             contends
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             serious
             in
             making
             supplication
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             know
             the
             distinct
             meaning
             of
             such
             a
             Rod
             ;
             I
             confess
             sometimes
             we
             take
             the
             rod
             to
             be
             silent
             ,
             because
             wee
             cannot
             hear
             the
             voice
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             oftentimes
             the
             silence
             of
             the
             rod
             is
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             wee
             know
             not
             the
             voice
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             we
             hear
             it
             not
             though
             he
             speak
             to
             us
             in
             an
             ●●dible
             language
             ,
             but
             if
             a
             Christian
             be
             under
             a
             silent
             Rod
             ,
             it
             becomes
             him
             then
             to
             go
             to
             God
             with
             this
             ,
             
               I
               have
               sinned
               ,
               I
               will
               do
               so
               no
               more
               ,
               shew
               me
               wherein
               I
               have
               offended
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             this
             third
             direction
             which
             I
             would
             give
             to
             a
             Christian
             under
             a
             silent
             Rod
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             serious
             to
             know
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             Gods
             keeping
             up
             his
             mind
             from
             him
             in
             such
             a
             Rod
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             the
             rod
             is
             dark
             ,
             and
             the
             crosse
             is
             silent
             ,
             it
             is
             suitable
             then
             to
             say
             ,
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             that
             God
             doth
             not
             let
             me
             understand
             the
             voice
             and
             language
             of
             the
             Rod
             ?
             I
             confesse
             
             there
             may
             be
             sad
             things
             hinted
             at
             when
             God
             puts
             a
             Christian
             under
             dark
             and
             dumb
             crosses
             ,
             however
             although
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             is
             good
             for
             us
             to
             be
             walking
             submissively
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             for
             hee
             will
             guide
             the
             blinde
             in
             the
             way
             that
             they
             know
             not
             ;
             sometimes
             it
             is
             better
             for
             us
             to
             have
             dumb
             and
             silent
             crosses
             than
             to
             have
             a
             speaking
             crosse
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             direction
             ,
             The
             Christian
             would
             study
             to
             bring
             his
             heart
             to
             a
             tender
             and
             spirituall
             frame
             ;
             for
             sometimes
             our
             not
             understanding
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Rod
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             we
             are
             no●
             spiritual
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             would
             give
             this
             direction
             to
             the
             Christian
             who
             is
             under
             a
             dark
             and
             silent
             crosse
             ,
             study
             at
             that
             time
             to
             have
             thy
             heart
             most
             united
             to
             Christ
             ,
             for
             at
             that
             time
             thou
             is
             most
             ready
             to
             fall
             :
             O
             that
             is
             a
             time
             when
             the
             devil
             fishes
             most
             ,
             because
             that
             is
             the
             Christians
             drumly
             water
             (
             so
             to
             speak
             )
             O
             it
             is
             known
             ,
             the
             devil
             never
             gets
             any
             advantage
             over
             a
             Christian
             so
             much
             as
             when
             he
             knows
             not
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             crosse
             !
             I
             confesse
             the
             devil
             will
             tell
             you
             a
             false
             meaning
             of
             a
             crosse
             ,
             he
             can
             interpret
             the
             language
             of
             a
             crosse
             after
             another
             way
             th●●
             God
             doth
             interpret
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             being
             to
             choose
             our
             discourse
             ,
             I
             shall
             name
             these
             eight
             or
             nine
             Observations
             concerning
             the
             crosse
             ,
             which
             I
             would
             have
             you
             taking
             notice
             of
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             When
             a
             Christian
             doth
             first
             meet
             with
             a
             crosse
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             patient
             and
             submissive
             under
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             if
             the
             threed
             of
             the
             affliction
             be
             spun
             out
             to
             any
             length
             ,
             hee
             may
             turn
             impatient
             .
             I
             confesse
             it
             is
             not
             much
             the
             first
             day
             that
             the
             crosse
             meets
             with
             us
             to
             be
             patient
             ;
             but
             let
             
             the
             crosse
             ly
             on
             us
             ,
             then
             we
             will
             cry
             out
             ,
             why
             is
             it
             that
             God
             deals
             thus
             with
             me
             ?
             this
             i●
             clear
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             Job
             ,
             when
             first
             he
             met
             with
             the
             crosse
             he
             could
             take
             it
             in
             his
             arms
             ,
             and
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               given
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               hath
               taken
               away
               ,
               blessed
               be
               His
               Name
               .
            
             But
             let
             the
             crosse
             ly
             a
             little
             while
             on
             Job
             ,
             then
             he
             will
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               I
               choose
               strangling
               and
               death
               rather
               than
               life
               :
            
             A
             green
             wound
             is
             half
             whole
             (
             as
             we
             use
             to
             speak
             )
             but
             let
             once
             our
             wound
             begin
             to
             feaster
             ,
             then
             we
             will
             be
             impatient
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Observation
             which
             we
             would
             have
             you
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             concerning
             the
             crosse
             ,
             There
             are
             five
             sorts
             of
             blasphemy
             which
             one
             that
             is
             under
             a
             crosse
             may
             fall
             into
             .
             First
             ,
             He
             may
             fall
             into
             that
             blasphemy
             of
             calling
             God
             unjust
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             word
             ,
             
               Ezek.
               18.
               25.
               
               Yet
               yee
               say
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               not
               equal
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             second
             sort
             of
             blasphemy
             is
             ,
             when
             we
             call
             God
             unfaithful
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             strange
             word
             ,
             Jer.
             15.
             18.
             
             
               Wilt
               thou
               be
               altogether
               unto
               me
               as
               a
               liar
               ,
               and
               as
               waters
               that
               fail
               ?
            
             O
             do
             wee
             not
             think
             that
             God
             is
             not
             half
             so
             good
             as
             his
             word
             under
             the
             crosse
             ?
             The
             third
             sort
             of
             blasphemy
             is
             ,
             when
             wee
             call
             God
             weak
             ;
             there
             are
             sometimes
             we
             are
             brought
             to
             that
             ,
             
               Is
               there
               no
               balm
               in
               Gilead
               ?
               and
               is
               there
               no
               Physician
               there
               ?
               my
               stroke
               is
               grievous
               ,
               and
               my
               wound
               is
               incu●able
               .
            
             Sometimes
             when
             wee
             are
             under
             the
             crosse
             ,
             we
             think
             it
             is
             above
             Gods
             power
             to
             set
             us
             free
             from
             it
             .
             The
             fourth
             sort
             of
             blasphemy
             which
             a
             man
             may
             have
             under
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             chargeth
             God
             with
             chang●blenesse
             ,
             I
             think
             Christians
             under
             the
             ●rosse
             ,
             are
             like
             men
             first
             going
             to
             Sea
             ,
             when
             ●hey
             go
             first
             out
             from
             the
             Haven
             or
             by
             a
             Rock
             ,
             
             they
             think
             that
             they
             are
             standing
             still
             ,
             bu●
             the
             land
             beside
             them
             is
             moving
             ,
             stirring
             ;
             so
             when
             first
             we
             come
             under
             the
             erosse
             ,
             we
             think
             God
             is
             changeable
             ,
             but
             wee
             are
             still
             the
             same
             .
             The
             fifth
             sort
             of
             blasphemy
             which
             one
             may
             have
             under
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             chargeth
             God
             with
             forgetfulnesse
             ;
             you
             know
             that
             forgetfulnesse
             is
             the
             property
             of
             an
             ingrate
             man
             and
             O
             if
             you
             call
             God
             ingrate
             or
             unthankfull
             you
             may
             call
             him
             any
             thing
             ,
             I
             confesse
             ,
             I
             thin●
             Christ
             forgets
             nothing
             of
             a
             Christian
             but
             hi●
             wrongs
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Observation
             concerning
             the
             cross●
             is
             this
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             speaking
             evidence
             of
             the
             want
             of
             Son-like
             frame
             ,
             if
             the
             crosse
             do
             hinder
             us
             in
             th●
             exercise
             of
             duties
             ,
             I
             confesse
             little
             proficing
             u●der
             the
             crosse
             ,
             speaks
             this
             much
             ,
             that
             either
             w●
             are
             not
             sons
             ,
             or
             have
             not
             a
             son-like
             frame
             ,
             so
             these
             who
             are
             the
             Lords
             children
             ,
             when
             folly
             bound
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             Rod
             of
             correction
             drives
             away
             :
             there
             are
             many
             of
             us
             in
             our
             afflictio
             〈…〉
             are
             of
             Ahazs
             frame
             ,
             we
             sin
             more
             and
             more
             〈◊〉
             our
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             Observation
             which
             I
             would
             gi●●
             you
             concerning
             the
             cross
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             there
             are
             fo
             〈…〉
             things
             which
             a
             Christian
             would
             take
             up
             conce●ning
             his
             crosse
             .
             First
             ,
             He
             would
             take
             up
             〈◊〉
             speakable
             wisdom
             in
             his
             crosse
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             〈◊〉
             would
             take
             up
             unspeakable
             love
             therei●
             Thirdly
             ,
             He
             would
             take
             up
             unspeakable
             justi
             〈…〉
             and
             holinesse
             in
             his
             crosse
             :
             And
             fourthly
             ,
             〈◊〉
             would
             take
             up
             these
             great
             advantages
             that
             fl●●eth
             to
             him
             from
             the
             spiritual
             use-making
             〈◊〉
             his
             crosse
             .
             Some
             Christians
             ,
             they
             can
             read
             w
             〈…〉
             dom
             ,
             justice
             and
             holinesse
             on
             a
             crosse
             ,
             befo●●
             they
             can
             read
             love
             upon
             it
             ,
             but
             however
             it
             
             good
             to
             take
             up
             all
             these
             four
             in
             the
             crosse●
             ,
             and
             did
             dispensations
             which
             you
             meet
             with
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             this
             fifthly
             which
             I
             would
             say
             concerning
             the
             crosse
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             crosse
             and
             sad
             dispensation
             which
             a
             Christian
             meets
             with
             but
             it
             is
             a
             gift
             and
             royal
             donation
             sent
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Christ
             to
             him
             ;
             there
             are
             some
             they
             look
             upon
             the
             promises
             as
             gifts
             ,
             but
             I
             say
             to
             thee
             ,
             thou
             must
             look
             upon
             thy
             crosses
             as
             gifts
             also
             ,
             
               Philip.
               〈◊〉
               .
               29.
               
               For
               unto
               you
               it
               is
               given
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               Christ
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               believe
               on
               him
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               suf●●r
               for
               his
               sake
               :
            
             And
             there
             are
             some
             likewise
             that
             look
             on
             their
             sensible
             enjoyments
             ,
             but
             not
             〈◊〉
             their
             crosses
             as
             gifts
             .
             I
             say
             if
             once
             a
             Christian
             win
             to
             know
             that
             the
             cross
             is
             a
             gift
             ,
             he
             wol●●ikewise
             win
             to
             patience
             under
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           
             The
             sixth
             Observation
             concerning
             the
             crosse
             ,
             ●●ere
             are
             some
             peaceable
             fruits
             of
             righteous●esse
             that
             redounds
             to
             a
             Christian
             which
             is
             ●ightly
             exercised
             under
             the
             crosse
             ,
             
               Heb.
               12.
               
               ●1
               .
               Now
               no
               chastening
               for
               the
               present
               seems
               to
               be
               〈◊〉
               ,
               but
               grievous
               ,
               neverthelesse
               it
               yeeldeth
               the
               ●●aceable
               fruits
               of
               righteousnesse
               unto
               them
               which
               〈◊〉
               exercised
               thereby
               .
            
             I
             say
             sometimes
             the
             Rod
             〈◊〉
             a
             Christian
             is
             like
             Aarons
             Rod
             ,
             it
             will
             ●●ud
             ●●d
             blossome
             in
             a
             night
             and
             bring
             forth
             plea●●●t
             fruit
             .
          
           
             The
             seventh
             Observation
             is
             ,
             the
             most
             ●●re
             ●●joyments
             of
             a
             Christian
             are
             trysted
             to
             the
             ●●e
             of
             his
             being
             under
             the
             crosse
             ,
             When
             was
             that
             Jacob
             saw
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             descending
             〈◊〉
             ascending
             upon
             that
             ladder
             ?
             was
             it
             no●●hen
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             ly
             in
             the
             open
             field
             ?
             ●●en
             was
             it
             that
             these
             three
             Children
             saw
             Christ
             ●●he
             likeness
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             ?
             was
             it
             not
             ●hen
             they
             were
             in
             the
             furnace
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             
             not
             seven
             time●●ore
             then
             ordinary
             ?
             When
             was
             it
             that
             John
             g●t
             such
             a
             vision
             of
             God
             ?
             was
             it
             not
             when
             he
             was
             the
             Isle
             of
             Patmos
             for
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Christ
             ?
             When
             was
             it
             that
             Ezekiel
             saw
             the
             visions
             of
             God
             ?
             was
             it
             not
             when
             he
             was
             sitting
             by
             the
             River
             Chebar
             in
             the
             land
             of
             his
             captivity
             ?
             And
             when
             was
             it
             that
             Stephan
             saw
             the
             heavens
             open
             and
             saw
             Christ
             standing
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ?
             was
             it
             not
             when
             they
             were
             stoning
             him
             to
             death
             for
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ?
             I
             say
             the
             most
             remarkable
             enjoyments
             of
             a
             Christian
             are
             trysted
             under
             the
             crosse
             :
             According
             to
             that
             word
             of
             the
             
               Psalmist
               ,
               To
               the
               righteous
               there
               ariseth
               light
               in
               darknesse
               .
            
          
           
             The
             eight
             Observation
             that
             we
             would
             propose
             concerning
             the
             crosse
             ,
             Oftentimes
             God
             tristes
             joy
             to
             a
             Christian
             under
             the
             crosse
             ,
             when
             a
             Christian
             is
             beginning
             to
             lose
             his
             hope
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             growing
             dark
             about
             him
             then
             doth
             sight
             arise
             unto
             him
             :
             According
             to
             that
             wonderfull
             and
             strange
             expression
             ,
             
               Zech
               ▪
               14.
               7.
               
               At
               the
               Evening
               time
               it
               shall
               be
               light
               ,
               whe
               〈…〉
               there
               is
               more
               appearance
               of
               darkness
               coming
               on
            
             Yea
             ,
             even
             at
             that
             time
             it
             shall
             be
             light
             ;
             Is
             〈◊〉
             not
             certain
             ,
             a
             Christian
             hath
             been
             sitting
             dow●
             at
             the
             midnight
             of
             his
             afflictions
             ,
             crying
             ou●
             
               My
               hope
               and
               my
               strength
               is
               perished
               from
               th●
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             the
             Lord
             hath
             said
             to
             him
             eve●
             by
             his
             dispensations
             ,
             thou
             art
             a
             lyar
             ?
             have
             w
             〈…〉
             not
             sometimes
             been
             casting
             away
             our
             hope
             ,
             a●●
             the
             Lord
             hath
             loosed
             our
             bonds
             ,
             and
             we
             hav●
             been
             as
             Peter
             when
             he
             was
             loosed
             from
             his
             pr●son
             ,
             we
             have
             been
             as
             though
             we
             had
             seen
             a
             v●sion
             ?
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             would
             say
             this
             to
             commend
             the
             cros●
             
             there
             are
             strange
             expressions
             in
             the
             Scripture
             that
             may
             make
             out
             to
             a
             Christian
             that
             the
             cross
             is
             not
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             many
             takes
             it
             to
             be
             .
             The
             first
             expression
             is
             in
             that
             word
             ,
             
               James
               1.
               2.
               
               My
               brethren
               count
               it
               all
               joy
               when
               ye
               fall
               into
               diverse
               temptations
               .
            
             There
             are
             two
             things
             in
             that
             expression
             ,
             which
             may
             make
             it
             strange
             .
             First
             ,
             A
             Christian
             should
             count
             it
             all
             joy
             :
             It
             had
             not
             been
             so
             strange
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             count
             it
             joy
             or
             rejoyce
             when
             you
             are
             afflicted
             ,
             but
             O
             that
             is
             strange
             !
             
               Count
               it
               all
               joy
               when
               you
               are
               afflicted
               .
            
             That
             which
             secondly
             makes
             it
             strange
             ,
             
               Count
               it
               all
               joy
               when
               you
               fall
               into
               diverse
               temptations
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             rejoyce
             ay
             more
             and
             more
             when
             you
             meet
             with
             many
             crosses
             .
             There
             is
             this
             strange
             expression
             which
             may
             commend
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             that
             word
             ,
             
               Job
               5.
               17.
               
               Happy
               is
               the
               man
               whom
               God
               correcteth
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             There
             is
             very
             much
             happinesse
             in
             such
             a
             lot
             and
             dispensation
             :
             Some
             of
             us
             thinks
             there
             is
             no
             people
             so
             cursed
             ,
             as
             these
             who
             are
             afflicted
             ;
             But
             I
             say
             ,
             a
             Christians
             afflictions
             are
             no
             smal
             mercies
             and
             blessings
             .
             The
             third
             strange
             expression
             which
             may
             commend
             the
             crosse
             ,
             
               Job
               5.
               22.
               
               At
               destruction
               and
               ●amine
               shalt
               thou
               laugh
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Not
             to
             have
             a
             sad
             look
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             for
             all
             the
             crosses
             and
             afflictions
             that
             may
             come
             .
             The
             fourth
             strange
             expression
             which
             may
             commend
             the
             crosse
             ,
             is
             that
             word
             ,
             
               Rom.
               5.
               3.
               
               We
               glory
               in
               tribulation
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             The
             last
             expression
             which
             may
             commend
             〈…〉
             t
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             glorious
             ends
             that
             waits
             upon
             these
             persons
             which
             is
             exercised
             under
             the
             crosse
             :
             According
             to
             that
             word
             ,
             
               Jam.
               1.
               10.
               
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               that
               endureth
               temptations
               ,
               for
               ●hen
               he
               is
               tried
               ,
               he
               shall
               have
               the
               crown
               of
               life
               ,
            
             I
             say
             let
             a
             Christian
             comfort
             himself
             in
             this
             ,
             
               That
               
               in
               〈◊〉
               evils
               he
               will
               deliuer
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               seven
               no
               〈…〉
               〈◊〉
               shall
               come
               near
               him
               :
            
             Let
             a
             Christian
             be
             p●●
             to
             ●ever
             so
             much
             afflicton
             ,
             let
             him
             comfo
             〈…〉
             himself
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             his
             Saviour
             was
             put
             〈◊〉
             walk
             up
             and
             down
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             
               had
               〈◊〉
               whereas
               to
               lay
               his
               head
               ,
            
             and
             let
             him
             likewi●●
             comfort
             himself
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             day
             is
             coming
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             enter
             into
             those
             glorious
             and
             excellent
             habitations
             ;
             what
             is
             the
             cros●
             of
             Christians
             ?
             Is
             there
             not
             much
             in
             heaven
             〈◊〉
             comfort
             them
             against
             their
             crosses
             ?
             I
             shall
             no●
             say
             much
             to
             presse
             Christian-submission
             und●●
             the
             crosse
             !
             I
             think
             it
             is
             more
             suitable
             to
             be
             e●quiring
             after
             duty
             under
             a
             crosse
             ,
             than
             to
             〈◊〉
             enquiring
             how
             to
             escape
             out
             from
             under
             it
             ?
             〈◊〉
             is
             good
             to
             put
             all
             in
             Christs
             hand
             ,
             concerni●●
             the
             crosse
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             lengthni●●
             〈◊〉
             it
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             outgate
             from
             under
             it
             .
             No
             〈…〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             who
             is
             able
             to
             make
             all
             things
             work
             t●●●ther
             for
             the
             best
             (
             even
             afflictions
             )
             unto
             h
             〈…〉
             ●●ople
             ,
             we
             desire
             to
             give
             praise
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .